Vanessa’s New Life

[VanessaEvans]

Vanessa’s New Life
by Vanessa Evans
vanessaevans.netlify.app

Part 01

Hi, my name is Vanessa, and this is a journal of my life since I decided to make some drastic changes to it.

Background
As I said, my name is Vanessa. I am a 22-year-old Hairdresser, long, almost Blond hair, 5 foot 1 inch tall, with a 34AA-24-35, 95 pound figure. I’m not a stunner to look at, just your average young woman. I’ve never had a great deal of luck with men, and have been on my own for a few months now (I live on my own in a little Flat). My friends say that I should be more outgoing, but that’s just not me. I live in a small town in North Wales where life is so dull and boring, and everyone knows everyone else’s business.

I started getting ideas when one of my colleges, Mandy, found a Bondage and Discipline magazine with the other magazines in the Salon’s waiting area. She was going to throw it in the rubbish bin, but I asked her to leave it where it was, saying that it would spice-up the place a bit. That afternoon, I deliberately kept myself busy, and hung around until all the other girls had gone home saying that I would lock-up when I’d finished, nothing special in that, one of us often stays back to finish something. Next afternoon, Mandy was looking for ‘that’ magazine, but couldn’t find it. I said that one of the customers had probably pinched it. What I didn’t say was that it was me that took it home with me the previous afternoon.

Ever since I was a little girl of about 10 or 11, whenever my Dad spanked me for being a bad girl, I used to get these funny feelings, not the pain, but I suppose that that must have had something to do with it. As I got older, I used to get a bit ‘wet’, and couldn’t understand it. I used to almost look forward to the spankings, especially the ones where Dad would make me take my skirt and knickers off before putting me over his knee. Once I’d discovered masturbation I would always have a good play with myself in bed afterwards. The last spanking that Dad gave me was when I was nearly 18. I’d stayed out late with my friends once too often, and Dad could smell the alcohol on me when I got home. He really gave me a good thrashing that night, and he was so mad that he made me take all of my clothes off first. My Mum wasn’t any help, she just said that I had been bad and deserved to be punished. It didn’t help that my 13-year-old brother was in the same room all the time. I was so embarrassed, and boy did my backside glow, but at the same time I was getting so wet that I was sure that Dad would say something.

A few months later, I got the chance to move into a Flat with a female friend and I did. In a way I missed the spankings, and the feelings that went with them. I once managed to get one of my boyfriends to spank me, he didn’t enjoy it, but I did.

Right, that’s enough of the history, now to how I changed my life forever.

When I got home with ‘that’ magazine, I read it over and over. I was really intrigued by the stories and the pictures. It was all new to me, nobody around me ever talked about anything remotely like that. I kept reading it over and over again over the next couple of weeks, and when it was quiet in the Salon I usually ended up thinking about what I had read and seen. I had to wash a lot of knickers at the end of each of those weeks. One time when I was reading the adverts again, one suddenly jumped out at me, and I started thinking ‘could I?’ Well, after a few days I decided that I would reply to the advert and see what happened.

The ad was from a middle-aged man in the East Midlands of England who was looking for a ‘submissive, live-in house-keeper’. I wrote a letter explaining a bit about myself, and after a few times of losing my nerve, I finally posting it. About a week later I received a letter from him and got all excited reading it on the bus on the way to work. In the letter he explained that the job would not be very demanding, and wouldn’t pay much, but there again, I wouldn’t have much to buy, as he would buy everything for me. He also explained that I should expect to be punished every time that I made a mistake or was disobedient. He also enclosed a photograph of himself, and asked that if I was still interested I should write to him again and enclosed a photograph of myself, preferably without clothes on. Well, I didn’t have any photos like that, so when I wrote again, I enclosed a photograph of me in a bikini, and apologised saying that even if I had dared to get any nude photographs taken, I could never get them developed in the town where I lived.

When Jon wrote to me again, he told me a bit more about the job, the hours, and what he would expect of me. He also explained that punishment comes in more forms than just spankings, and referred me to the magazine that the advert had been in. He then stated that I was to go over to his place for the weekend for a formal interview, and for us to ‘get to know each other’ before a final commitment would be made by either of us. He also assured me that no harm would come to me, that I could leave at anytime and that he would pay all my expenses. I was to send him a letter stating which bus or train I would be arriving on, and that he would meet me at the station.

Well, it’s one thing writing to someone, but another thing actually going to their house for a weekend when you haven’t even met them. I was in a right quandary. I spent the next couple of days trying to make up my mind what to do. I wasn’t concentrating on my job, and got told-off a few times. Looking back, I suppose that that helped me to make a decision. I checked the bus times, booked a ticket, and wrote a quick note to Jon. I would be arriving at eight-fifteen the following Friday evening. For me this took a lot of courage and if it wasn’t for the fact that I desperately needed for something interesting to happen in my life, that Jon’s letters and photograph gave me the impression that he was an alright sort of man, that the thought of the magazine turned me on every time I thought about it; then, I just wouldn’t have been going.

On the Friday morning before leaving, I got another letter from Jon saying that I was to wear smart clothes for the interview and that trousers or jeans didn’t come into that category as far as he was concerned. That didn’t please me too much as it was April and in the UK April is never a warm month. Never mind I thought, I wanted to look my best, and spent hours deciding what to take with me and doing my make-up. I was glad that I had decided to take the whole day off work. In the end, I decided that I would wear a mini-skirt and white blouse, both of which I had made myself. I was quite proud of the fact that I could make a lot of my own clothes, and this short pleated skirt and thin blouse looked good on me.

The journey took five hours, and I had to change twice. If I hadn’t been so excited, I’m sure that I would have been quite tired when I got there. Not a good way to be at an interview. The excitement stopped me from getting any sleep.

When I finally got there I had my bag in one hand and the photograph of Jon in the other and walked all over the bus station without finding him. I was just beginning to get a bit worried when a car stopped beside me and Jon jumped out. He just apologised for being late, told me to put my bag in the back, and got back in. As we were driving away he said that he often had to work late, which was one of the reasons why he wanted a housekeeper. Before I knew it, we were pulling into a pub car park. I followed him into the pub, and we sat at a table and waited to be served. This was one of those pubs that have a restaurant attached and Jon had just assumed that I was hungry. Over the meal and a few drinks we just talked about our lives in general, never touching on the subject of discipline at all. Well, not until a couple of hours later after I had had a few drinks. I was a bit nervous, and was looking for some Dutch courage. All of a sudden Jon stated asking about the times that my Dad had spanked me. He wanted to know all the details, everyone who was there, what state of dress I was in, what I was feeling, during and after the spankings. He even asked me to describe how I played with myself afterwards. This was something that I would never have dreamed I would talk about, yet here I was telling this stranger all my most intimate thoughts. It just seemed right; and I imagine the alcohol helped.

As we walked out of the pub, I was feeling quite happy, and was beginning to like Jon. We got back in the car and drove to Jon’s house, which was only a few hundred yards down the road. It wasn’t a big house, just your average small-detached house with four bedrooms, and a view out the back over the fields. Jon showed me round the place, and which room I was to use, and then made some coffee. It was just general chat over the coffee, and then Jon said that he had had a hard week and was going to bed. The real interview would start at nine in the morning. I went to bed thinking that this was going to be easy. It was a very happy Vanessa that went to sleep that night.

Saturday April 18 1998 - The Interview
I woke up at eight fifteen the next morning, got washed and then thought about what I should wear. I didn’t want to look too casual as I was going to an Interview. I decided on a different skirt and blouse, got dressed and went downstairs. Jon was in the kitchen eating his breakfast, and after saying good morning, told me to help myself to anything I wanted. I put some bread in the toaster and poured some coffee. At nine o’clock Jon called me into the living room and said that he was ready to start.

To start with, he told me that the hours I would have to work would not be specific times, as he was at work a lot, and came home at different times most days. I would be expected to work as and when required to complete my duties. These included keeping the house clean, the cooking, the washing and the shopping. He would get me a credit card to use, but he would carefully monitor the bills. I would be permitted to have friend over to the house whenever I wanted, and could use the telephone for reasonable calls. As he did not expect that my duties would take up a lot of my time, he would not mind if I was to look for a part-time job, perhaps working in a pub. I was then asked if I had a driving licence, and if I could sew. I was suddenly glad that I had spent the money on learning to drive.

He then asked why I had applied for the job, so I told him again about being in a ‘rut’, and wanting a change. “But why reply to my advert in the magazine he asked.” I told him all about my feelings when reading the magazine, and decided that I wanted to give it a try. Which is precisely why the advert was in that magazine he said. “But there would have to be a strict set of rules, and if broken, you must expect to be punished, and by punishment, I just don’t mean spanking he said, punishment can be mental as well, for example embarrassment or humiliation.” I then asked him about the rules, and he produced a piece of paper and passed it to me. He said that it was only fair that I knew what I was letting myself into, and that I could leave at anytime that I wanted to.

This is the list of rules: -

Smoking will not be permitted under any circumstances.

Unless specifically directed to, you will be expected to wear dresses or skirts at all times.

Trousers, leggings or tights will not be tolerated. Stockings, either self supporting or with a suspender belt are acceptable.

All clothes purchased or hand made will be approved by me before being worn.

Unless specifically directed underwear will not be worn.

Spankings will be administered by means of hand, paddle, tawse, or any other item deemed appropriate.

Whenever you have had enough, and wish to stop, you will say the phrase ‘chocolate teapot’ 3 times. Once you have, you will no longer be employed by me, and you will be expected to leave the premises within twenty-four hours.

Your employer reserves the rights to change these rules at any time.

I read the list, and whilst a little shocked, although I didn’t really know what to expect. I thought that maybe it wouldn’t be that bad, certainly worth a try. “OK” I said, “I’m happy with everything so far, what else is there”?

The test
He then told me that I would not know if I were going to be offered the job until I was leaving to go home the next day. If I decided to accept the job, then I was to hand-in my notice the next day, and return with all my belongings the next weekend. There was one more issue that had to be established before a job offer was made, and that was my level of obedience. This would be established between now and my leaving time the next day. Was this acceptable to me? After I said it was, he said ‘stand-up and take all your clothes off’. Well, talk about sudden shock. It took me a couple of minutes to take in what he had actually said, but I did it, slowly, and with a very red face. I stood there with my hands trying to cover my breasts and my pussy, but he calmly told me to put my arms by my side. I was then told that sometime over the next day, I would receive one or two painful spankings, and that this weekend would be the only time that I would receive one without just cause. This didn’t do anything to stop my embarrassment, but it did make me feel a little happier. He also said that from now on, when there was only the two of us around, I was to call him ‘Master’, and only to speak to him either when spoken to, or when I wished to ask a question.

Jon then got up and walked over to me. He told me to open my feet about a foot, which I did, and he then proceeded to walk slowly round me. When he went behind me for the second time I felt a sudden pain in my right rear cheek. He had spanked me with his hand. I was then told to keep my legs straight and to touch my feet. This was very difficult and hurt my legs, but I made it. Then I thought about the view that he must have and started to get those stirring feelings where he must have been looking. Just as I was starting to get wet, he told me to stand-up and he walked round in front of me and started to prod and then grab my breasts. He smiled and said, “Nice chapel hat pegs”. He was referring to my large prominent nipples, which by this time were rock-hard.

My face was still bright red with embarrassment, but there was worse to come. His hands slid down my chest and stomach and stopped at my light brown bush. He grabbed hold of it, tugged it and said, “This will have to go”. My mouth dropped, I had never even thought about shaving it off. I had never even had to trim it to wear a bikini, there wasn’t that much of it. I started to say that I couldn’t possibly do that, but he reminded me of what I had agreed to and asked me if I wished to change my mind and wanted to go home. My brain was saying yes, but the feeling in my pussy and the juices running down my leg said no. I thought for a minute and remembered that I needed to change my life, and one of the stories in the magazine jumped into my mind. “No” I said. Jon suddenly said, “This is the one and only time that I will remind you to call me Master. Be slow in answering, and be insolent like that again, and you will suffer”. “Yes Master” I replied. “Now go and get my razor and shaving cream from the bathroom. When I got back downstairs, he had moved into the kitchen. I went in, and he said, “Right, get what else you need, get on the table, and get that hair off”. As you can imagine, Jon got an amazing view as I got on with the job.

Just as I was finishing, my hand slipped off my slippery leg and knocked over the bowl of water. Jon was not happy and told me to clean up the mess. After that I was asked if I deserved punishing for making the mess. “Yes Master” I said, and was then told to bend over the table, open my legs about 2 feet, and grab hold of the other side of the table. “You are about to get ten slaps with my hand, I will not be counting, so you had better - out aloud, I’d hate for you to get more than you deserve”. “Thank you Master” I said, and waited for him to start.

Wow, he certainly had a strong arm, and by the time I had counted six, tears were rolling down my face. At eight, I lost my grip of the table and stood upright. “Right, that’s another five he said, and that will happen every time you get up before being told to”. I was about to scream “NO”, but managed to keep my mouth shut - just.

When it was finally over, Jon told me to get up, and then walked out of the room. When he came back ten minutes later, I had just about stopped crying, but was still gently rubbing my sore backside. “Right he said, two more things before we go out, firstly sit on the floor, legs apart, and masturbate yourself to an orgasm, the kitchen tiles will cool down your ass”. Well, I though, today is full of surprises, but the feelings that I was having in my pussy got rid of any doubts that I had and I got down on the floor, opened my lips and put one finger inside me while my other hand got busy on my clit. My clit has always stuck out from between my lips, but by now it was hard, and the centre was trying to push its self out of its hood. It didn’t take long before my head was rolling from side to side. I wanted to hold back with the scream as I came, but the build-up since my last orgasm weeks ago was just too great. I screamed a little, and Jon just smiled. After a couple of minutes I asked what the other thing was. Jon said, “I like your bald pussy so much that there is a new rule, you will shave-off all your hair below your neck every day. Now go and have a shower before we go out.”

The shower was very nice, and I didn’t want to get out. After a while I did though, and got dried. Jon was waiting for me as I came out of the bathroom and I asked what I was to wear. “Shoes and a coat only” was the reply. “Master” I said, “I can’t do that, someone might see something, and beside it’s cold out there”. “You’re not trying to argue with me are you”? “No Master”. “Right then” he said, “get ready”.

As we walked to the car I was very nervous, I felt so strange, I felt so exposed, yet I was covered by my coat. It took a while to realise that people couldn’t see my body, but my bald pussy made me feel even more naked. We drove to the shopping centre in the middle of town and parked in the car park at one end. Instead of going into the shopping centre we walked down this shabby street and went into a sex shop. Yet another first for me. Jon told me to look round while he bought something. He didn’t show me what and I wasn’t looking. I was very busy looking at all the ‘toys’. We left and headed back to the shopping centre, which pleased me because I was getting cold. In the centre we wandered round a few shops then went into a pub for a drink. After a couple of gin and tonics I started to relax a bit. It was then that Jon said, “Another rule - from now on, whenever I am near you, you will not cross your legs or feet”. I was beginning to get used to these surprises by now and did as I was told. The coat was long enough for me not to worry about what was showing.

Just as I thought that we might be leaving, Jon gave me a little box and told me to go to the ladies room, put the contents of the box into my vagina, and then return. He said that I might like to warm them in my mouth for a couple of minutes before inserting them. All this puzzled me, and as I was walking to the ladies I was thinking ‘what on earth could it be, or was it a them?’ When I was safely locked in a cubicle, I opened the box and just didn’t know what to do.

The box contained two metal balls about half an inch in diameter, and were gold in colour.
What were these for I thought, and if I do put them in, how can I keep them from falling out? After all, I didn’t have any knickers on, and I didn’t want them falling out onto the floor as I was walking along - in public! What was I going to do? This was becoming a time when I had to consider ‘what the hell was I doing here? Am I mad? Or am I just changing my life, and finally getting the excitement that I crave for?’ Well, I was certainly getting plenty of excitement and I was getting lots of sexual excitement as well, even if it was embarrassing at times.

Life had been so boring before this weekend and I was starting to enjoy the thought of knowing that I was doing things that a lot of boring people would be shocked by. It was giving me a thrill. So, without even thinking, I put the balls into my mouth. After a couple of minutes I squatted down and inserted one of the balls. I pushed it up as far as I could, and then did the same with the other one. As the two came together, I’m sure I could hear a ‘clink’ as they touched. The thought of me ‘clinking’ down the street made me smile as I stood up and fastened my coat. As I opened the cubicle door and walked out I stopped because I could feel them moving around, and thought that they were moving down me. I decided that I would have to walk squeezing my legs together. By the time I got back to Jon I had a rosy smile on my face. The experience was turning me on. Amazing, two little balls were turning me on. Jon told me to lift the back of my coat and put my bare backside on the seat and calm down before we moved on.

“What the hell are these Master and how did you know I would like them”? “There called ‘Ben Wa Balls’ and I’ve read a few stories from women about them. They’re a present from me and you don’t have to wait to be told to wear them, you can wear them anytime you like”. “Thank you, thank you Master, I wish I had heard of them years ago they’re just amazing”. “And that’s when you’ve only walked 20 yards” said Jon. After a couple of minutes, Jon said, “Right then, let’s go”. We walked slowly out of the pub and down the road. All the time, I was struggling to contain myself. Just as I thought I was going to have to stop Jon pulled me into this little dress shop.

There was just one young female assistant and a couple of teenage girls in the shop. The assistant smiled at me and said that I looked happy. I blushed and said that I was. Jon and I both started looking at dresses, but in different racks. We both found ones that we liked at about the same time so Jon told me to try them both on. I went into the changing cubicle, took my coat off and put the first dress on. It was way too big and had just taken it off when Jon pulled back the curtain. There I was, stark naked in full view of the whole shop. It was a good job that no one was looking. I told Jon what the problem with the dress was, and Jon turned and called the assistant over. I hid behind Jon as he asked the assistant to swap it for a smaller size. As Jon walked away, I pulled the curtain closed and stood there waiting for him to return.

I was stood facing the curtain waiting, when it opened again, but it wasn’t Jon, he has asked the assistant to bring the smaller dress to me. We both stood there shocked, me stark naked with her staring at my bald pussy. She was the first one to recover and started unfastening the dress saying that she would help me with it. I was still too shocked to object. It was a front buttoning dress and she put it on me and started fastening the buttons. As she was moving down them she was bending down and holding the unfastened part of the dress open. There she was down on her knees with her face right in front of my pussy, struggling to fasten the bottom buttons.

I was beginning to get embarrassed because of my arousal, and I could feel that my lips were all puffed up, and I was so wet that I thought she might drown if she got any closer. Just then Jon came back and the assistant jumped up and left. This was the dress that I had picked and Jon said that he didn’t like it and told me to take it off. Just as I was about to try the other dress on Jon opened the curtain and left taking my coat. Again, there I was, stark naked, in full view of the shop. This time I wasn’t as lucky, the two teenage girls were looking right at me, so was the assistant and another couple that had come into the shop. As I closed the curtain I saw the assistant smile and one of the girl’s mouths dropped.

This dress was quite nice, except for the fact that it was very short, and was slightly see-through. I stood there looking at myself in the mirror and waiting for Jon to come back. After a while I looked round the curtain looking for Jon. He wasn’t far away and when I caught his eye he told me to come out and have a proper look at myself. As I was looking in the big mirrors the bright light made the material even more transparent. This dress was very short but that didn’t stop Jon telling me to ‘give us a twirl’. Now the skirt part of this dress was ‘A’ shaped, and as I spun round, the skirt part lifted up revealing everything that I’d got. The assistant was smiling and licking her lips, the girls were just staring, and the woman from the couple was pulling her man out of the shop. As I stopped, I realised that I was smiling at the couple, and wasn’t at all embarrassed, in fact, I was enjoying it. Jon said ‘very nice, but not quite you, take it off and I will find another for you”. I don’t know why, but I did take it off, right there in the shop with Jon and three young women watching. What had got into me? I suppose that Ben Wa had something to do with it.

Jon took the dress from me and asked the assistant to help him find something else. While they were looking I just stood there transferring my weight from one leg to the other, cupping my little breasts and looking at myself in the mirrors. The two girls were frozen. After a couple of minutes Jon and the assistant came back with another dress and Jon asked the assistant to help me with it. I went into the cubicle and the assistant followed leaving the curtain open. Jon stayed outside just watching, like the girls, but they were not smiling, just frozen.

This dress was a pull-on, and was a very tight fit, so tight that the assistant had to put her hands all over me to be able to pull it down. As she was pulling it over my breasts her hands seemed to linger and rub my nipples. I would swear that she was gripping them between the backs of her fingers and pulling them with the dress. With nipples as big as mine, it was easy, and nice. When she got the dress down to my pussy she held it front and back and pulled. Not too hard because her fingers were right in between my legs, and her fingers were probing my pussy. I just stood there smiling and moaning a bit. Ben really was working hard. Fortunately, or unfortunately, she stopped before I climaxed, blew a kiss at me and walked out.

I followed her out to show Jon what I looked like. Jon didn’t like it and told me to take it off, give it to him, and look for one myself. Before I knew it, I had taken the dress off and was looking through the rack right in front of the two teenage girls. This seemed to snap them back into life and they suddenly giggled and walked out. After looking through a couple of racks I realised where I was and what I was doing. I walked over to Jon and put my coat on. Jon thanked the assistant and said that we might be back, and we left. The assistant said we could call anytime, and thanked us for calling.

This was all getting too much for me, and I asked Jon if we could go home. It took us ages to walk back to the car, Ben was getting to be too much for me, and I didn’t want to have an orgasm in the street. When we got into the car Jon told me to take my coat off and finish the job. This didn’t take long. Afterwards Jon wouldn’t let me put my coat back on and we drove home. I was glad that it gets dark reasonably early in April and Jon gave me my coat when we pulled into his drive.

Back home Jon decided that we were hungry and told me to prepare a meal. Jon let me remove Ben but he wouldn’t let me wear any clothes, even when I pointed out that I might get something burnt. I wanted to go up to the bathroom to remove the balls but Jon told me to squat down and get them out with a finger right there in front of him. I put them in the box in my handbag; I wasn’t going to lose them.

After dinner Jon said that he had to go out for a while and that I was to rest for a while. Before going out Jon took me to one of the other bedrooms and told me to sit on the bottom of the bed with my feet on the floor. He then put a blindfold on me and told me to lie back. He then proceeded to tie my wrists to the posts at the top corners of the bed. I could then feel him putting some ropes round my ankles and assumed that he was going to tie them to the short wooden posts at the bottom corner of the bed, but no, no sooner than they were both tied my feet were spread about 3 feet apart and my legs were raised up as far as they could go. There I was, spread-eagle, blindfolded, my legs high in the air, and my bottom right at the bottom of the bed. Right I thought, this is it, he’s going to fuck me. But he didn’t, he just said that he was going out and that if I heard anyone comes in calling his name, I was to ignore them; it would be one of his friends coming to collect something. I was not to be afraid because there was no need for him to come upstairs.

It was very quiet and dark, and I was lovely and warm. It wasn’t long before I was fast asleep.
The day’s excitement must have really worn me out.

I woke-up with a start. It took only a couple of seconds to remember where I was, and I could hear a female voice calling Jon’s name, then there was silence. After a few minutes, I could suddenly see little bits of light through the blindfold. Someone had switched the bedroom light on. “Who’s there?” I said, but there was no reply. Everything was quiet. “Please speak to me” I said, but there was no response, instead, I could feel the air moving around my breasts, then something lightly brushed my right nipple, and it jumped to attention. This was embarrassing, there I was, stark naked, with my legs spread wide, with some strange person that I couldn’t even see, touching my breast. I suppose that it was because I trusted Jon, and the experiences of earlier that day that made me feel un-afraid. Instead, I was starting to enjoy it. I could feel my juices start to flow. The hand was very gentle, and slowly wandered all over my body, slowly moving down towards my pussy. Then nothing before I could feel the person breathing near my pussy.

The next thing I knew was that something was being pushed into me. I didn’t take much because I was dripping, and it didn’t take long for me to work out what it was, as soon as it was switched on I knew, then the lights went off and I heard the front door close. At first I was in heaven, I had never had a vibrator before, and was enjoying the experience. It wasn’t long before I orgasmed, then again. After the third time, I was desperate for it to stop, and I was starting think that I would die, I had never experienced so much pleasure in such a short time, and the frightening thing was that I had no control over it. In the end, I must have passed out, because the next thing I remember is Jon taking the blindfold off me, asking if I was all right. I just said, “Yes, can I have a drink please”. Jon must have untied me and removed the vibrator while I was still unconscious, because my hands and legs were free, and there was no sign of the vibrator. I had to squeeze my stomach muscles to make sure that there was nothing still inside me. After a couple of gulps of the drink, I noticed the metal rings on the ceiling, there were 5 of them directly over the bed, so that was what was keeping my legs in the air. Jon then told me that anticipation of a spanking was often part of the punishment, and that he would remember that I had just forgotten to say “Master” when I asked for the drink. I would get the punishment in the morning. Jon then asked me if I was all right, then told me I could go to bed, and that I had done just fine so far, and was I still happy for the ‘interview’ to continue in the morning. “Definitely Master” was my reply as I walked out of that bedroom and into mine.

Sunday April 19
Next morning I woke up early, had a shower, got dressed, and went downstairs to the kitchen and put the kettle on. I was sat drinking a coffee when Jon walked in wearing nothing but a day’s growth on his chin. His hairless pubis looked as smooth as mine. He seemed a little surprised to see me and then said that if I took the job I had better get used to it as he usually had breakfast before he got dressed.

As I was lifting my eyes above his waist, he asked me why I had some clothes on. Suddenly remembering, I quickly removed them, but it was too late. As soon as I had got them all off he told me to get on my knees, open my knees about a foot, and lean back and put my hands on the floor behind me. This was the position that I was to put myself in every time he said, “assume the position”. He then made himself a coffee and sat in front of me until he finished it. All the time, I could see his dick which was starting to get semi erect, and I was starting to get aroused too. I was getting wet and I could feel my lips tingling and opening; and my clit start to swell.

The coffee cup was put on the table and Jon started walking round me. He stopped behind me and told me to look at him. It was real difficult to look him in the face when his balls and dick was a couple of inches from my face. He was looking up and down my body when he suddenly moved to my left side and put his hand on my pussy, pressed his finger into my very wet slit, and then moved his hand up to my pubic bone. “I thought so; you haven’t had a shave today have you”? “No Master” I replied. “Right, you are about to receive the worst physical punishment that you will ever receive from me. Do you remember the words that will make all this stop”? “Yes” I replied. He then told me to go upstairs and lay spread-eagle on the bed where I was punished yesterday.

When he came up he tied my wrists to the top corners of the bed. Then he tied ropes to my ankles and then pulled my legs over my body and tied then to the top corner posts as well. My wet pussy was left open and facing the ceiling. With that he picked up one of those old school canes, about 3 feet long, ‘U’ shaped at one end, thin and very flexible. He ‘swished’ it through the air a couple of times before bringing it down on my backside.

“OOOOOOW” I screamed, boy did that hurt. That didn’t stop him; neither did the tears that were soon streaming out of my eyes. The fourth stroke was different, it only landed on my right cheek, but the flexibility of the cane made it bend and the end of it hit my pussy. Talk about pain. My scream sounded as if it would wake up the whole neighbourhood. The last 2 were slightly worse as Jon adjusted his aim so that these last 2 hit my clit, which always sticks out between my pussy lips.

He stopped after 6. It took the best part of ten minutes for me to come down from my pain-induced high. I remained almost motionless throughout the orgasm, save for an occasional ‘twitch’ of my thighs or abdomen as the after-shocks diminished in intensity. That was the most intense orgasm I’ve ever had. I thought it would never stop. My butt was still tingling when Jon came back in and asked me if I was alright. He then untied me and told me to have a shower and shave.

30 minutes later, I went downstairs (still naked) and found him reading the Sunday papers. I sat (slowly) opposite him with my legs slightly apart, waiting for him to look at me. After a while he put down the paper and said that we were going for an early lunch before the final part of the interview, and then me going home. This time I had to wear the only dress that I had with me. It was one that buttoned all the way down the front, again, no bra or knickers, and the embarrassing thing was that he would only let me fasten the buttons down to just above my pussy.

We went to a Chinese that did a self-service Sunday lunch. Very nice food and only a problem when I had to walk around without my coat on. Every time I put one leg in front of the other the dress opened at the front and I got a draught on my pussy. Nice feeling, but if anyone was looking ...........

When we got back to Jon’s place we went into the lounge and we sat opposite each other. I deliberately kept my legs apart, and with that dress he should be able to see all my stomach as well as my pussy. I was beginning to think that I was going to be unlucky and that Jon wasn’t going to fuck me. My pussy really wanted his dick inside it.

Anyway, Jon started by asking me what my verdict was on the job, was it what I expected and did I still want it. He said that I had managed to survive the punishments that he had administered quite well, and even looked as if I were enjoying it at times. “It was more pain than I’d ever experienced, but yes, I did enjoy it”. I said. “In fact I had enjoyed the weekend so much that I wanted the job”. Jon said that he wasn’t going to accept an answer at that time, but that I was to go home and telephone him with my answer on the following Tuesday evening. If the answer was ‘yes’, then he would come to Wales the next Saturday and collect me and my belongings. There were just 3 more things that I had to do before Jon took me to the bus station.

Firstly, I had to get myself ready for home, minus all my underwear, that I was to leave there. Secondly, I had to insert Ben and leave them there until I got home; and thirdly, he gave me a pen and a notebook. I was to write a Journal starting with my childhood spanking experiences. I thought that Ben and the lack of knickers would be nice, but a little difficult.
On the bus before starting writing this I went through the weekend in my mind, and, as well as having to lift the back of my dress and coat over my ass so that the wet patch was on the seat, not my clothes, I decided that yes, I needed a change, and that this was right for me. I needed to be told what to do, I liked the feelings when I was being punished, and I liked the excitement when Jon was telling me to expose myself.

Next morning I went to work and handed in my notice. The difficult part was trying to avoid telling my friends what I was going to do with myself. I telephoned Jon on the Tuesday evening and gave him the good news. He said that he would collect me at 10:00 am on Saturday morning. I wore Ben most days that week, and every time someone accused me of daydreaming I blushingly smiled and said that I was thinking about my new ‘adventure’, which was true.

On the Friday evening as I was getting ready to go out for a farewell drink with the girls from work, I decided that I was feeling brave, and went out wearing Ben and no underwear. I had an enjoyable evening (in more ways than one) and after a few drinks, I kept saying that Ben was looking after me. Somehow I managed to avoid telling everyone who Ben was.

Saturday April 25 - The day I started my new Job
Next morning I wanted to impress Jon and I was ready and shaved before 10:00 am wearing only my coat and shoes. I decided that too much Ben would wear me out before I had started the day. Also, my head was a little delicate after the drinks the night before.

When the doorbell rang I took my coat off and answered the door. I wanted to please Jon, and it was only when I opened the door and saw Jon and one of my neighbours passing by that I thought maybe that that wasn’t a good idea. Jon looked me up and down, put his hand on my pubis, said, “Good, you remembered,” and came in. He had a quick look round, then said, “Coat on and pick up your bags and let’s go.”

The journey didn’t take anywhere as long by car as it did by bus and we were soon at Jon’s house. Once in, he told me to bring everything into the lounge, and that he would inspect everything to see if I were permitted to have it in his house. I was glad that he had left his central heating on as I had to ‘model’ every item of clothing that I had, changing right there in front of him. As the ‘parade’ went on I knew that I was getting wet, and I could see a bulge in his trousers. About three quarters of my clothes were ‘unsuitable’, and were to be thrown-out.
This left we with no underwear, trousers, shorts, tights or leggings. I was then told to ‘assume the position’ whilst Jon read me the rules again. This time there were more rules than the last time: -

The rules

Smoking will not be permitted under any circumstances.

Unless specifically directed to, you will be expected to wear dresses or skirts at all times.
Trousers, shorts, leggings or tights will not be tolerated. Stockings, either self supporting or with a suspender belt are acceptable.

All clothes purchased or handmade will be approved by me before being worn.

Unless specifically directed, underwear will not be worn.

You will wear tampons when you have your period.

Spankings will be administered by means of hand, paddle, tawse, cane, or any other item deemed appropriate at the time.

Body hair will be removed every day.

Legs will not be crossed whilst in Jon’s presence, unless specifically directed to do so.

Clothing will not me adjusted whilst in Jon’s presence unless, specifically directed to do so.

You will get 2 days off each week - Monday and Tuesday, unless previously agreed differently.

At most, you will wear only a dress and shoes when working.

Whenever you have had enough, and wish to stop, you will say the phrase ‘chocolate teapot’ 3 times. Once you have, you will no longer be employed by me, and you will be expected to leave the premises within twenty-four hours.

Your employer reserves the rights to change these rules at any time.

Jon then asked me if I was happy to continue, “Yes Master” I replied. He then asked me how my Journal was coming along. I went to get it and showed him that it was written-up until the previous night. I was then told that I was not expected to write something in it every day, just for the days that had something of any significance in them. He also told me that he would teach me how to use his PC so that I could use that. This pleased me as I had had very little training on computers at school. Jon also said that once my journal was on his PC it would be easier for him to publish it, that didn’t please me too much. Its one thing keeping a journal that’s private (well between Jon and me), but it’s something completely different having it available for everyone in the world to read.

My first task was to prepare a late lunch. After that, it was on with my coat and we went to look for some more ‘suitable’ clothes. We wandered round a few clothes shops, but didn’t see anything that Jon liked. Eventually we headed for the dress shop that we had the fun in the previous Saturday. I was happy to see that the assistant was the same one and that she was still the only staff person there. The shop was also empty. The smile on the assistant’s face told me that she was happy to see us as well.

As we started looking through the racks I thought about what type of dress Jon was looking for. I guessed that they had to be short, thin and easily accessible. Jon selected a couple for me before I found anything and handed them to me to try on. I went into the changing cubicle and took my coat off. I couldn’t see the point in closing the curtain as I was sure that Jon would open it again. I picked-up the first one, it was made of cheesecloth, and was fitted round my shoulders and breasts, but from below my breasts it just went out in a big inverted ‘V’ shape. If I just stood there, there was nothing touching my body from just below my breasts down, and I was sure that if the light was in the right direction, anyone would be able to see-through it. Jon said that he liked it, but was too long. “Not a problem Master” I said, “I will shorten it, what length would you like it to be?” Jon said that all my dresses were to be no longer than 5 inches below my pussy, unless he specifically said so.

Just as I was taking the dress over my head, the shop assistant came over with another couple of dresses, and asked Jon if he liked them. Jon held each one up in turn, and then said that his Slave needed something that displayed her assets, and that was very short. Whilst he was saying this, the assistant was looking at me standing there listening to Jon. When Jon stopped talking she just stood there and Jon had to snap his fingers to bring her out of her trance.

I took the second dress and held it up. At first I thought that it was a denim skirt, but when I looked closer, it was a dungarees dress. It was obviously designed to have a T-shirt on underneath because when I put it on I could see all the sides of my breasts in the mirror, and Jon had obviously picked a size too big for me because the waist was way too big. If I looked down the inside I could see all of my legs and down to the ground. Jon liked this one, but again it was too long for him.

Just as I was taking the dress off the assistant returned with another 2 dresses and asked if she could help me try them on. When Jon said, “Yes,” she told me that her name was Kelly, and asked me what my name was. After I told her, Kelly held the dresses up and asked “which one first.” There was one white Lycra one, and one black lacy one. I pointed to the Lycra one and Kelly gave it to me and then hung-up the black one. As I started to pull it over my head I was finding it a bit difficult. Kelly noticed this and said that she had brought one a size too small deliberately so that it really showed my assets. Jon smiled approvingly. Kelly helped me pull the dress down and as she was doing so her hands were lightly sliding all over me.

The Lycra was so thin that it almost felt as if I had nothing on, I could certainly see the dark of my nipples through it. I just stood there as her hands wandered all over. After a minute or so, Kelly looked at Jon and said, “May I?” “Be my guest, but hands only” he said. Kelly’s hands moved down to my thighs and then back up under the dress. They went all over my ass then right into the crease of my arse. Her right hand came round my front and found my pussy which was by now getting very wet.

Before the previous Saturday I had never has any form of sex with another woman. Last weekend had been sort of accidental, but this time it was very deliberate. Jon was encouraging it, and I was enjoying it, even though I was a little nervous, after all, this was a public shop. Kelly’s left hand was working its way into my arse, and her right hand was working on my clit and going in and out of my vagina.

All 3 of us were so engrossed it what was going on that none of us noticed a women about my age come in and start going through the clothes on the racks. For some strange reason, I think that I was the one that noticed her first. Well if I wasn’t then Jon and / or Kelly had decided to ignore her. She came round the end of a rack, stopped dead and looked straight at me. There I was, dress up round my waist, another woman stood beside me with fingers from one hand in my arse and the fingers from the other in my pussy. I was too far gone to even care who was looking, but the fact that some stranger was looking was giving me an extra kick.

Anyway, this woman was looking at me, and I was looking at her. After a minute or two, her hands started to rub her stomach and her tongue was licking her lips. All of a sudden, she was gone, don’t know why and I didn’t really care, I was getting my pleasure from Kelly. It wasn’t long before I gave a shudder as I orgasmed. Kelly looked me in the eyes and said, “Now you to me.” I looked at Jon and he nodded, so I started running my hands over Kelly’s dress. She wasn’t wearing a bra either and her nipples were nearly as big as mine. I pinched and pulled them with my fingers before moving my hands down to her stomach and then under her dress to her thighs. As I moved up I came across material and looked and saw a thong. As I rubbed her pussy outside the thong my fingers got wet. I pulled the thong aside and set to work. Kelly came a lot quicker than I did.

After we had both calmed down a bit I pulled my dress down as far as I could, went out of the cubicle and asked Jon if he liked it. He told me to bend down, which I did, and the dress rode up over my ass. When I stood up the dress stayed where it was, showing everything that I had, front and back.

Jon then said that he thought that I had had enough fun for one afternoon, and told Kelly that we would take all 3 dresses. We would come back some other time and try the lace dress on. Kelly composed herself, picked up the cheesecloth and dungarees dresses and waited for me to take the Lycra dress off. When I did, she walked over to the counter and started to ring-up the sale. Jon said, “coat on” and went over to Kelly. While we were waiting for the credit card to process, Kelly said that she would like to see us again. Jon wrote his phone number on the credit card voucher, and we left.

We wandered round a few more shops before heading back to the car. On the way back we came across a Post Office and got a Passport application for me.

Back home - well it was my home now, Jon had me get us some food before he tied me to a chair, legs open, gagged and blindfolded. He then pushed a vibrator in me, switched it on slow speed, and went out. The vibe was doing its job slowly, but I was fighting it, I didn’t want to be too tired when he got back. I had orgasmed twice when he did get back, and was about ready for number 3.

Before he had chance to say anything I said, “Master please fuck me, I need to feel you inside me.” Luckily for me he untied me and then put me over the back of the sofa, took his clothes off and rammed his dick straight into me. ‘At last’ I thought. I was beginning to think that I wasn’t going to get the ‘real thing’. By the time Jon shot his load into me I had orgasmed another twice. That made 5 times that day, no wonder I was tired. When he pulled out, he lay on the sofa and told me to clean him up. I started to walk to the kitchen to get a paper towel, but he called me back and said, “No slave - with your tongue.” I had given an old boyfriend a blow-job a couple of times, and had managed to avoid getting his sperm into my mouth, so I didn’t knew what the taste would be like, especially as Jon’s dick and balls were covered with my juices as well. As it turns out, it tasted quite nice and by the time I had licked him clean he had another hard-on, but he sent me to bed.

Sunday April 26
Next morning I got up early and started shortening the dresses. I stated with the cheesecloth one because it was easiest. By the time Jon got up I had finished it so I put it on and went downstairs and cooked us some breakfast. All the time, Jon was sat at the kitchen table naked, reading the Sunday papers. When he was finished he said that I was to go to the Doctors and get myself a supply of the pill and some ‘morning after’ pills. I had to agree with him when he said that I must not get pregnant. He then said that Sunday mornings were one of the times that he often went to the Gym to workout and that today I was going with him. When I pointed out that I didn’t have the proper clothing, he said that we would get some, some other time, and that for today I could borrow one of his T-shirts. “What about the rest Master?” I said. Jon said to bring my trainers and that a T-shirt and trainers would be enough. I hoped that the T-shirt was a long one.

The day was surprisingly warm for the end of April, and Jon told me that we wouldn’t have to be outside for more than a couple of minutes and that I was to wear the cheesecloth dress and my denim jacket. I still felt cold and very naked, and I hoped that it wasn’t windy. It wasn’t, and before I knew it we were pulling into the car park of this big Hotel. Jon said that he was a member of the Leisure Centre there, and that I would be his guest.

We went to get changed and I was out again long before him. The T-shirt came nearly half way down to my knees. We went into the workout room and Jon showed me how to use the machines. I asked him to stand in front of me when I was using the machine that stretched your legs wide apart. I told Jon that I didn’t want to give the old men in there a heart attack. Jon said, “OK - this time, but you’re on your own after this.”

The other machine that I had a problem with was the rowing machine, every time I went back, I could see my pussy in the mirror. I just hoped that no one was looking. I didn’t seem to have an audience so I guess I got away with it. When I came to use the exercise bike Jon raised the seat when I thought he should have lowered it. When I asked him why, he told me to try it and see. He also made sure that my T-shirt wasn’t between me and the seat. Well, I had to slide right over the side of the saddle each time I pushed down on a pedal. After a while I was enjoying it and didn’t really want to stop when Jon told me to.

After about an hour, Jon said that we were going for a sauna. I’d never been into a sauna before, and wasn’t quite sure what to expect. Jon told me to go and strip-off, wrap the towel round me and go out of the other end of the changing room. The towel was only just big enough to cover my breasts and bottom, so long as I didn’t bend down. When I met Jon at the other end, there was a sauna and spa there. There was also a smallish swimming pool, but I didn’t have a costume. Jon told me that if I made myself a bikini and swimsuit, he would take me swimming; he would describe the design he had in mind later.

There was no one else in the sauna, and we sat facing each other with our feet up and legs bent. This was giving me a good view of Jon’s dick and balls so I guess that he could see my pussy. Especially when I held my knees and feet about a foot apart. I was beginning to feel a bit dizzy when Jon finally decided to go out. We took a shower (closed the curtains) and then Jon told me to sit on one of the loungers while he went back in for another session.

I was lying there with my knees up, cooling down, when one of the male assistants came. I wasn’t taking any notice of him until I felt that someone was looking at me. I looked round, and as he was the only other person there, I thought ‘what’s he looking at’? Then I suddenly realised. My initial reaction was to put my legs down, but I suddenly thought ‘what the hell, I’ve enjoyed people looking at me before, so just ignore him’ and I did. I put my head back and closed my eyes. He was still there when Jon came out of the sauna and sat down beside me. Jon whispered for me to open my legs a bit then to scratch my clit. After I had done that I looked at the assistant and he caught my eye, blushed and walked out. Jon said ‘Come on, get dressed and meet me at the entrance.”

The only other thing of interest that happened that day was that Jon started to teach me how to use his PC. He is pretty good at that, but he should be, that’s his job. Oh, one more thing, Jon gave me one of his old white cotton shirts to make a bikini out of. It was to be made of 4 triangles held together with white shoelace like ‘string’. Each part was to be able to slide along the ‘string’ making it very adjustable. The other thing was that the bottom front ‘triangle’ was to start about 6 inches wide, rapidly decrease to 1 inch, then remain at 1 inch as it went over my pussy to the back ‘triangle’.

Week commencing April 27
Nothing special happened during the week, Jon was at work most of the time. I went and registered with a doctor on the Monday (the Doctor looked a bit funny at me when he saw that I was shaved and didn’t have any knickers on when he examined me before putting me on the pill, but he didn’t say anything). I spent most of the time either sewing, or practising on the PC. I’ve started typing this Journal into it, starting with today’s entry. I’ll go back and copy the rest into it as soon as I can, but I’m still very slow at this.

[VanessaEvans]

Part 02

Saturday May 2 - The big Shopping Centre
Jon was going to spend some more money on me. We went up to Sheffield to a big covered Shopping Centre, Jon told me to wear the cheesecloth dress again, my denim jacket and the Ben Wa balls. This was going to be slow progress I thought.

During the journey Jon said that we weren’t going home until 10 people had seen my pussy, 5 male and 5 female, and that I was going to count them. If he thought that I was cheating I would get a sore backside when we got home. As we were driving up the Motorway I adjusted the seat back and lay back thinking about the fun I was going to have. It didn’t bother me one little bit that when I was laid back my dress was just above my pussy. If any passing motorist was looking they would count towards the 10. Only problem was that I wasn’t looking at them to count them.

When we arrived we had to walk a few hundred yards through the car park, and it was windy. I lost count of the number of times that I wanted to pull the hem of my dress back down and I will never know how I managed to stop my natural reactions. Unfortunately, there weren’t many people around as we walked in and I didn’t get to start my counting. Ben was doing his job well and just after we got in I had to sit down and calm down before going on.
This rest gave me the chance to start counting, as the seat that we sat on was facing one of the main entrances, and at that time there were quite a few people coming in. The first chance came as 3 young couples came in and walked straight towards us. I told Jon that I was going for it and asked him to watch their eyes. All 3 couples seemed to be engrossed in each other and I thought that my open knee flash had been wasted until 1 of the girls suddenly did a double take. At least I had managed 1 female.

We stayed sitting on the bench for about 5 minutes waiting for other ‘suitable candidates’, but nothing, so we moved on. The first clothes shop that we went in had some nice things and we bought a dress and a wrap-round skirt. Jon said that with slight modifications the skirt, even though it was a full length one, could be made to show a lot of leg each time I put a foot forward. Unfortunately the changing rooms were cubicles in a separate room and didn’t give me any opportunities.

The shop next door was a furniture shop. We went in and went to the part where the beds were. There was a male assistant who looked as if he was still at school, and that this was just a Saturday job. We waited for him to come over to us and Jon started asking him questions about the price and delivery. Jon then told me to get on the bed and see if it was comfortable. There was no way that I could get on the bed in that dress without showing more than most women would want to. “Here we go, number 2,” so I sat on the side, then swung first one leg then the other one onto the bed. The assistant’s eyes opened wide. Jon told me to lay back and then turn over. With a dress that short half my bum was on show. As I rolled back I noticed that a man and a woman were also looking at me. I smiled and thought that that was a bonus. I was now up to 4, 2 of each.

I then got off the bed in a most un-lady like manor, making sure that I gave them their ‘money’s worth’. Jon continued to talk to the assistant for another couple of minutes, but then told me we were leaving. As we were walking out of the shop Jon told me that I had left ‘a snail’s trail’ across part of the bed when I got off it. I had to ask him what he meant, and he said that I had left a line of pussy juice as I slid my uncovered pussy over the bed as I got off. I wanted to go back and look, but he wouldn’t let me.

I was having to walk slower and slower as Ben had more and more of an effect on me. We were passing a Ladies room and I pleaded with Jon to let me take them out. When I explained to him that I wouldn’t be able to go much further he finally agreed. When I came out of the Ladies I was able to walk faster, but at the same time, something was ‘missing’. Whilst I was in there, I had cleaned-up myself, but it wasn’t long before I was getting just as wet. The next shop that we went it was another dress shop. We didn’t find any dresses or skirts that Jon liked, but we did find a bikini that he liked. It was one that had a low-cut, under-wired bra, with shoulder straps that connected at the front, almost under my armpits. It was made of a cotton mix material in orange check.

I selected a top and bottom in my size (34A), but Jon swapped the top for a 34C. He then swapped the bottoms for one that was a size too small. As we were walking towards the changing rooms Jon told me to come out and show him what it looked like on. When I went through the changing room door I saw that it was one big communal changing room, and that there were already about 7 or 8 other women in there. They were all pretty young and in various stated of undress. I took my jacket off, then my dress. This left me naked, and I thought that this was the ideal time to expose my pussy to the remaining 3 women that I needed.

I sat on the bench, and made a big deal of putting the bikini on. I put the top on first, and then started talking to myself to attract some attention. I got the 3 women that I needed very easily, but would Jon let me count them if he hadn’t seen them. Putting the bottoms on was a bit difficult, but I managed it and went out. Jon smiled, and said that I didn’t look bad at all, he then asked me to bend forward, and I suddenly realised why he had swapped the top for a 34C, as I looked down I could see inside the top, and there were my nipples clearly visible, not touching the front of the top. I stood up and they fell back in. Jon told me to go and get dressed.

When I had taken the bikini off, I pretended to adjust my dress before putting it on. I was waiting for another one of the women to notice me before putting it on. I wanted to get the count even higher than I needed. It wasn’t long before a girl of about 15 looked at me and stared at my bald pussy. I have never been aroused by the thought of another woman just looking at me, but I could feel my juices flowing.

When I got outside, Jon was waiting with a matching bikini bottoms that were 2 sizes too big for me. He bought the bikini (top and bottoms) saying that they would be okay, once I had done a few changes to the bottoms; and we moved on. As we approached an escalator, Jon told me to go up and wait for him at the top; he would be up in a minute. I did, and when Jon arrived he told me that I had been followed up by a man who had been following us. Jon said that the man had been a few steps below me and was staring at my legs all the way up. Jon said that next time he told me to meet him at the top, I was to bend down and put a bag on the step in front of me, then pick it up again; but that I could add 1 to my count of men because the man must have had been able to see my pussy.

The last shop that we went into was a Newsagent. Jon kept telling me to pass him something from the bottom shelves, but we never saw anyone looking at me. After that Jon decided to leave and we went back to the car. During the drive home, we went through the whole morning’s events and although there were well over 5 women who had seen my pussy there were only 4 men. Jon said that the extra women didn’t compensate for the shortage of 1 man. Therefore I would receive some punishment later, and that it would take 3 different forms.
Firstly, I would have to be naked for the rest of the weekend, except for when we went out, secondly I would have to spend the night restrained, and thirdly I would receive 10 strokes of an implement that was yet to be decided. He didn’t say when I would get the 10 strokes.
When we got home I took my clothes off and Jon told me that I would get my punishment the next morning. Before that I was to get us some food, and then he would be taking me out for the evening.

Jon had me wearing a low-cut dress that had short full skirt - no underwear of course. We went to a rugby club where the local team were celebrating a win. There were lots of men and only a few women. Jon decided that I would be drinking the same as him that night - beer. I had 2 pints, and he had 4, but I couldn’t hold it like he could and I had to keep going to the toilet.

Only problem was that I had to go through a large group of men that were ‘quite happy’. Every time that I went through them their hands were everywhere. One even held my skirt up, and as Jon was watching, I couldn’t pull it down. I just had to keep moving, and wait for it to come down on its own. A short time later one of the men came over to us and said that I was obviously game for good time and would I put on a show for the lads. Thankfully, Jon said no, but said that I would next time. I asked Jon what I would have to do, and when, but he just said, “Don’t worry; it’s nothing that doesn’t come naturally.”

As it was dark when we left Jon told me to take my dress off and get into the driver’s seat. I was going to drive home naked. It was a good job that it was dark. Once home, I had to walk from the car to the house naked and Jon would not let me run. When we were in Jon said, “Assume the position.” I had to wait like that while he went and got some ‘items’ that I hadn’t seen before.

Firstly, there was a pair of padded leather wrist straps that had a metal hook on, and a similar set of ankle straps. I had to stand up and put these on and follow him to the bedroom that had the bed with the corner posts and the hooks in the ceiling. Once there, he had me lay on the bed, before he tied ropes to my ankles and wrists, before tying them to hooks in the ceiling.

This left me stretched wide apart. He pulled them so tight that I was hardly touching the bed apart from the centre of my back. He then got his video camera and set it up on a tripod so that it was looking straight at my pussy. He started the video and put a vibrator in me, on a low setting. What he did next surprised me a bit, as I had never seen a gag with a ball built into it, but he put that into my mouth and a blindfold on me, then left me. I had already started getting wet when I was naked on the drive home, and by that time I was well on the way to my first orgasm of the night. After a lot of jerking, trying to push the vibe out, and 3 orgasms, I must have passed out. When I came round, I was sweating and very tired, but I was starting again. The next time I came round, the batteries were nearly flat. After what seemed like hours I went to sleep.

Sunday May 3
Jon released me, and took the camera away while I slowly walked to the shower. It took while for my arms and legs to get back to normal. After that the Sunday started the same way as the previous Sunday mornings, except that both of us were naked, me getting the breakfast ready and Jon reading the papers. After breakfast, Jon said that after the Gym, it would be punishment time.

At the Gym, Jon told me to wear just the same T-shirt, and trainers. I went through the same routine as the previous week, but on the leg-spread machine I was on my own. I had to wait until I thought that no one was looking before each stretch. This put my timings all out, and I only scored 35 out of 100. I enjoyed the exercise cycle again and I left my ‘mark’ on the saddle.

Just when I thought that I was done, Jon told me to do a session on the abdominal exerciser. This is a metal frame that you lay on the floor with, with your head on the headrest. You then put your arms straight up in the air, and press on the front of the frame. This lifts your head and tenses your abdominal muscles. This wasn’t a problem when I kept my legs on the ground, but after a couple of minutes Jon had a look round the Gym, saw that there was no one else at that end of the Gym, and then told me to look at the diagram on the wall. This showed a woman doing the same as I was, except that her legs were pointing to the ceiling. Jon said, “10 like that.” Well, it was a good job that no one else was there, because as soon as I lifted my legs up my T-shirt was round my waist leaving me naked from the waist to my trainers. I rushed the 10.

After that, Jon told me to go and put the white bikini on and meet him in the sauna. Jon was wearing a very brief swimming costume that was made of very fine mesh. It didn’t really hold his dick in one place and it bounced about as he walked about. It was also semi-transparent and if you stared at him you could see his dick, although it was a little confusing with him having shaved pubis. After about 5 minutes in the sauna the white polyester and cotton bikini that used to be one of Jon’s old shirts, was wet with sweat, and quite transparent. None of the other people in the sauna appeared to notice, and when we left, I went in front of Jon. We had a shower, and went to the swimming pool. I had put my towel round me and when I had to take it off to get into the water it wasn’t quite so transparent until I was in the water.

Jon had me swim up and down doing the breaststroke both forwards and backwards. It wasn’t long before a couple of teenage boys with goggles started following me. Jon told me to adjust the bottoms by sliding the front and back triangle to the same side. This left me with my pussy lips and clit exposed. I had to do 2 more lengths with the boys even closer to me before Jon told me to get out and get into the spa. I felt very exposed and excited as I walked to the spa. My bikini was very transparent and even I could see my brown nipples and pussy lips. I jumped into the spa as quick as I could but just as I got in the timer stopped the pump. I had to wait for about 2 minutes in the still, clear water with the young couple that were in there with us staring at me. 10 minutes later, Jon decided that it was time to go; and because he took my towel I had to follow him with everyone looking at me. Time seemed to stop as I walked out of that room. Jon gave me my towel back and I got dressed and met him in the entrance.

Back home Jon reminded me that I was supposed to be naked and that it was punishment time. In a way, I was looking forward to this, and the anticipation had helped to keep me damp since the previous day. “Master” I said, “I know that I didn’t please you yesterday and that I must be punished. I am yours to do with as you wish. Jon took me up what was now what I called the punishment room and restrained me very much the same as the previous night, except that my ankles were nearer my wrists, and I was completely off the bed. This meant that Jon could swing me back and forward.

Jon stripped off and got a tawse out of one of the drawers and gave me the first stroke. After each one I had to say the stroke number and thank him.

His aim was getting better, and the end of the tawse was just bending round my leg and touching my lips. There were a few screams before some of the counts and thank yous, but at the same time, that feeling in my belly was getting stronger and stronger.
When he had finished all 10 I looked up and saw that he had an erection. I said, “Fuck me hard Master, I want you to take your satisfaction from me.” He just stood there, and pulled me back and forward onto his dick. After about 20 strokes, he suddenly stopped me from going onto him again and shot his load onto my belly. The first blob nearly reached my face, but I couldn’t reach it with my tongue. After a few seconds, he pulled me onto him again, and held me there as he got soft. When he had, he let go of me and walked out. A few minutes later, he came and released me and told me to go and get a shower.

Apart from the pain, I felt good after that, I had made my Master happy and I now knew that I was his to do as he pleased, and what pleased him, pleased me. I spent the rest of the day naked, sitting on cushions, and watching TV. At one point, Jon played part of the video of me that he taken the previous day. It was ‘interesting’ to watch myself like that and the bulge in Jon’s trousers told me that he was enjoying it too.

That night, there was a bad thunderstorm that kept me awake. I have always been a bit frightened of thunderstorms, and I went and asked Jon if I could get into bed with him. He grunted and I got in. When I woke up next morning, we were both laid on our sides, with him behind me. His right arm was over me, holding my right breast, and his erect dick was touching my pussy. This stated me getting wet, and after a couple of minutes, I eased myself down and onto his dick. This didn’t wake him, and I practised contracting my vaginal muscles, pulling him further into me. All of a sudden, he squeezed my breast and came inside me. Contented, I went back to sleep, and when I woke up again he had left for work.

Week commencing May 4
The week was spent shopping, sewing, and working on the PC. During one of my days off, I spent time in town finding my way around. Not a lot on this city, but more than in the town that I came from in Wales. I had managed to find a stall in the market that sold lots of different materials and found some very thin white Lycra for the swimming costume that Jon wanted me to make. It was as thin as some tights and I was sure that if it was stretched I could see through it.

Jon had tried to describe the swimming costume to me, but I was having difficulty understanding what exactly he wanted. In the end he told me to take my dress off and used a ballpoint pen to mark on my skin where it had to go. It started as a thin strap round the back of my neck, and then expanded in two pieces to cover my breasts. It then kept going down in a deep ‘V’ going over my pussy, still in two pieces that were only about an inch wide. They didn’t actually meet each other but were both attached to the back part about half an inch apart just where my arse hole is. The back was like a full, high-cut bikini bottom back that came round to the front as two thin tie cords. These cords could either be tied on top of, or underneath the front part. When I had made it and tried it on every time I leant forwards with it fastened underneath the front part the front part would hang forward leaving my breasts and pubis exposed. I also had trouble keeping my clit inside the 2 front parts.

Jon also had me make 2 pairs of shorts; one was with a top made out of the same white Lycra. They had to be high cut, and with only a 2 inch crotch. The other pair of shorts were running shorts made of very thin nylon cloth. The sides were to be rounded up to the waist, and the crotch was to be 2 inches wide, and 3 inches longer than needed. With a short length of quarter inch rope that I had to sew into the centre of the crotch, they would easily stick out at the front, giving an easy view in from the side. I went back to the market next day and found some suitable green material.

During my trip to the supermarket on the Friday, I noticed a man watching me as I picked up things and put them in my trolley. At first, I was a little frightened, but I started thinking that I could have a bit of fun with him. I went to one of the freezer aisles that had no one around and leaned over to get something from the back. My dress rode up and he must have been able to see my bare bum. I then went to some shelves and squatted down with my knees apart, to read a label on a packet. As he was walking towards me, I could see the bulge in his trousers, and the wet patch. He must have cum. I looked at his face, he blushed and hurried off. I decided that it had been fun and swore to have more fun like that.

Saturday May 9
As I was slowly getting up I realised that I’m getting used to wearing just a dress or skirt and top now. Apart from when I go outside and get a breeze on my pussy I forget that I have no underwear on. It now seems quite normal to be like that and putting a swimsuit or shorts on feels strange.

Shaving my pubis every day was a bit of a chore, but my skin had got used to it and the itching had stopped. I must talk to Jon about getting an electrolysis machine so that I can remove them permanently. Perhaps Jon will let me use it on him. The other thing that I have realised is that I enjoy exposing myself to other people. I had really enjoyed the previous days experience in Tesco and wasn’t the least bit embarrassed. I was very happy with my new job and very happy being Jon’s ‘slave’. I feel very content having someone to take responsibility for me. I guess that that was what was missing from my life in Wales.

Today was to be different to my previous weekends with Jon. Jon had decided that we were going to decorate my bedroom. We went into town and selected some wallpaper and paint and then got started. Jon didn’t trust me with the wallpaper but told me to do the painting. Before I started, Jon told me to take my dress off; he didn’t want me to get paint on it. After we had been at it for about an hour I accidentally backed onto a wall that I had just painted, and I got light blue emulsion paint on my bum.

Jon said that that gave him an idea, and he took the paintbrush from me and painted a bikini on me. He started with my pussy, saying that he had to get it before my lips got swollen and my juices made the paint run down my leg. It really tickled as the brush went over my pussy.
When he’d finished, it looked quite good, I’m sure that unless you were quite close, you couldn’t tell that it wasn’t the real thing. I was looking forward to testing that theory, but wondered how long it would be before it started to come off.

It took till late afternoon to finish the decorating, and after some food Jon opened a package had arrived by post that morning. It contained a dog collar and lead, a pair of metal handcuffs, some straps that would hold my wrists to my thighs, and 2 butt plugs. Jon told me that I had to wear the collar when we went out that night. When we did go to a pub in town a couple of hours later, all I was wearing was a black dress, collar and shoes. Jon carried the lead, and put it on the table in the pub, but didn’t attach it to the collar. I think I might have been a bit embarrassed being pulled around by a lead but I didn’t get a chance to find out. I wasn’t at all worried by such a short dress, no knickers and not being able to cross my legs because of the painted-on knickers. So far, the paint was lasting well. A few people did a double take, but no one said anything.

Sunday May 10
This turned out to be the hottest day of the year so far, and instead of going to the Gym, Jon decided that we would go for a bike ride. In his garage, Jon had 3 bikes, all with a crossbar. One had a very narrow saddle and another had a wide saddle, but with a round hole in the centre of it. After Jon had checked out the bikes, he put 2 in the back of his car, and we drove out into the country. As usual, I wore just a dress and shoes, which would be ‘interesting’ getting on and off, and using a bike with a crossbar. We stopped at a big Water Reservoir that has a path all the way round it. To get on my bike I had to raise one leg high in the air to get it over the cross bar. Even though there were lots of people around, I don’t think that anyone noticed. Even if they had been looking they would have only seen some of my blue ‘knickers’. Some of the paint had already come off. Jon told me to make sure that I wasn’t sat on my dress so that my bare pussy was on the saddle.

As I got on I realised that Jon had set the saddle high enough for me to have to slide from side to side as I peddled. I also bent forward and looked back at the top of my legs and I could see my bald pubis as I peddled. If I could see them, then so could anyone who cared to look, but then again they would think that they were knickers. After a couple of miles we came to a little picnic area that went from the water’s edge back about 100 yards to a wooded area. Jon decided that we would have a rest and enjoy the warm sun.

We went to the edge of the wood away from the picnic tables and I un-packed the drinks, snacks, and blanket that Jon had told me to bring. Jon took his shirt and shorts off, just leaving him in a brief pair of briefs. And then told me to take my dress off. I had a good look round and when I was happy that there was no one for about 50 yards, I took it off. There was still enough of the ‘blue bikini’ left to fool anyone unless they were within a few yards. Jon was not happy that I had hesitated before taking my dress off and said that I would get 5 strokes for that.

After about 30 minutes of soaking up the sun Jon said that it was punishment time and told me to follow him. Fortunately he headed for the woods. I would not have been too happy if he had walked towards the water, there were people there. He found a path into the woods, and off we went. I was enjoying walking in the woods in the nude. It was a nice ‘free’ feeling, and anyway, the only person to see me was Jon, and he had seen more of me than was on display today.

After a while, we came across a small clearing with a big fallen tree across part of it. Jon told me to lie over the tree and put my feet about a foot apart. As I lay there I could hear Jon moving about, but I couldn’t see what he was doing. All of a sudden I knew what he had been doing, my backside stung as a very flexible thin branch wrapped its self round my butt. I screamed and said, “One, thank you Master.”

This continued until I had received all 5. As I lay there crying I suddenly felt Jon’s dick enter me. It didn’t have any resistance as I was very wet by that time. As the tops of his thighs and hips touched my butt, the pain started again. I came before Jon - just. When he pulled out, he just said, “come on” and walked off.

When we got back to the bikes he told me to pack things away, get on my bike, and follow him. When I asked about my dress, he said, “Leave it off for now.” Fortunately there were not a lot of people on the path that we took and it was about 15 minutes before we came across a group of 4 teenagers - 3 boys and 1 girl, all about 14 or 15. Believe it or not, not one of the even glanced at me. Neither did the old couple that we passed. In a way I was a little disappointed.

Just after that we were getting close to the car park and a lot of people. I could also see a police car. Jon told me to put my dress on. Once the bikes and us were in the car we started to drive off. Just as we went through the entrance Jon told me to take my dress off again. There was slightly less blue paint now, but still enough to stop anyone taking a second glance at me when we were driving home.

Just as we got back to Derby, Jon pulled into a McDonald’s Drive In. The poor girl at the window wasn’t quite sure what she saw. She didn’t look shocked, just puzzled. I don’t think she knew what she had seen. When we got home I had get out of the car just in my ‘bikini’. I had to help Jon unload the car before going in. Fortunately there was no one around, but I was still ‘excited’ doing it.
That night, Jon told me to take a long bath, and ‘soak’ the paint off. I had to use a scrubbing brush on some bits, and had some red patches by the time I had finished.

Week commencing May 11
Had an accident on Wednesday while I was doing the washing-up and broke a plate. Jon immediately put me over his knee and gave me 10 smacks with his hand. It was all over before I really realised what was happening. But not quick enough for me to miss the lump in his trousers that was pressing into my stomach. When it was over I thanked him for giving me what I deserved, and asked him if could show him how sorry I was by giving him relief to the bulge in his trousers. No sooner that he had said, “yes,” I unzipped him and took him in my mouth. He has good staying power because it took me nearly 10 minutes to get him to cum. I kept sucking until he had gone soft.

The good weather didn’t hold, and by Thursday we were getting thunderstorms. Half way through the Thursday night, I went into Jon’s room, and ask if I could get into bed with him. As usual for the middle of the night he just grunted and went back to sleep. I woke up next morning, with Jon on top of me, holding my wrists above my head, and pumping in and out of me. It’s a brilliant way to wake up.

Saturday May 16
It was now 3 weeks since I started my new job, and after breakfast Jon sat me down and asked me what my feelings were. He said that I should speak freely and that nothing I said would be the cause of any punishment. I told him all about the thought that I had had the previous Saturday morning. He seemed pleased but said that I should get out more on my days off and meet a few people. He also suggested that I start looking for a part-time job and asked me what I would like to do. I said that I wouldn’t mind working in a pub for a couple of nights or in a clothes shop for a couple of days a week. Jon said that we would go to the little dress shop where we had had some fun in and ask the girl there if she knew of any jobs going.

Jon told me that he was pleased with the progress that I was making with my new life style but was a little disappointed in the lack of mistakes that I was making. I then told him that I was his to do as he pleased and if that meant punishing me for no reason then I would not complain. He could use me as and when he wanted, for anything he wanted. I told him that my only concern was that he would allow other men to abuse my body and that I wanted to keep it for him alone. I was then told that I had no need to worry on that count; there were too many unpleasant diseases around for him to risk getting one. Jon also told me that he was going to be away on business a few times over the next few months and that we might even go on holiday abroad in the summer. I am really looking forward to that as I’ve never been abroad before and now understood why Jon had me send in a passport application form.

After the talk I cleaned up, put a dress on and we went into town. When we got to the centre of the Shopping Centre Jon told me to go to the little dress shop where Kelly worked and ask her if she knew of any jobs going. I was then to go to the market and get some material and a pattern for a Tennis dress. I was then to meet him back where we were in two hours. I was pleased to see that Kelly was on her own in the clothes shop. She told me that she didn’t know about any jobs, but would ask around. We started chatting and before I knew it I was telling her all about Jon and my job. As I was telling her I happened to notice that her nipples were pushing out the front of her cotton dress. After about 15 minutes she said that she had come across a dress that made her think of me and had put it to one side, in case I came in again. She asked me if I had time to try it on, and when I said okay she told me to go into the changing cubicle and that she would bring it into me. As I went into the cubicle I saw her turn the ‘open’ sign on the door, and lock it.

I took my dress and shoes off and waited for her. After a couple of minutes she came round the corner with this white dress, well the front and back of a dress, the sides consisted of what I can only describe as ‘shoe laces’, all the way up. As she was helping lace it up, she said that she really liked the dress and thought about buying it herself. I said that she would look good in it and asked if she had tried it on. She hadn’t so I said she should, and why not try it after me. She said okay and continued lacing. When she had finished I said that I liked it, but would have to let Jon see it first. With that, Kelly started unlacing me. After the dress was off, she hung it up and then asked me to help her out of her dress.

This surprised me a little but I started un-doing the buttons down her front. When I was near her breasts she suddenly turned, brushing her left breast on my hand. She wasn’t wearing a bra. When it was all undone Kelly just let it drop to the floor, revealing that she too had no knickers on. There were now 2 naked women stood inched apart. We both just stood there looking up and down each other. She didn’t have any pubic hair either, and there was something between her legs, but I couldn’t see what.

Kelly broke the silence by giving my right breast a quick squeeze and saying “come on, I can’t keep the shop closed for long.” Helping her pull the dress on I had to bend down and with her legs being slightly apart I could see that the ‘something’ between her legs were in fact 2 gold rings about the size of wedding rings. One in each lip. I asked her about them, and she said that she had had them done last year and that they added more possibilities to her sexual pleasure. She spread her legs wider to give me a better look. “What do you think?” she asked me. “Nice idea” I said, “but I bet that it hurt like hell.” “It was worth it” she said. All this time my face was right in front of her shaved pussy, and I could smell her, see her lips getting bigger, and the juices appearing.

I just couldn’t help myself; I just kissed her mons and slid my hand up her leg. She pulled the dress off, pulled me to my feet, and gave me a long French kiss. My right hand had never left her pussy and was probing deep into her with absolutely no resistance. The kissing and groping went on for a while before there was a knocking on the shop door. That shook us, and Kelly said, “Not the time or the place” and started putting her dress on.

As we walked from the changing rooms I told her that I would talk to Jon about the dress and she said that she would let me know if she found-out anything about a job. With that, Kelly opened the door and I was off.

In the market, I found what I was looking for and went back to where I was meeting Jon. He wasn’t there yet so I say on a bench and waited. Not wanting to have crossed legs when he returned I put the shopping bags on my knees. When he finally arrived he just said, “Come on,” grabbed my hand and pulled me up. From there, we went to the kids department in C&A, and I had to pick the right size school blouse, tie, pleated skirt, and white ankle socks. These were in the colours of a big school in town. On the way out, Jon reminded me that all my dresses and skirts had to be no longer than 5” below my pussy. He also told me to wash the blouse a lot of times to get rid of the ‘starchiness’ and make it thinner.

Nothing else of any real interest happened that day; we didn’t even go out that evening.

Sunday May 17
Went to the Gym again, and I had to wear my white Lycra shorts and top. I felt funny wearing something over my pussy. Jon made me work real hard and I got quite a sweat on. The leg stretch wide machine was interesting and I’m sure that a couple of men that were looking could see my lips creeping out from the 2” crotch. I enjoyed the exercise cycle again and by the time that I got off the 2” of crotch was deep in between my lips, the short, shorts were revealing the bottoms of my cheeks, and both shorts and top were wet with sweat.

A couple of the men and a teenage girl were all staring at me when we went out. I’m sure that there would have been more men looking at me, if they hadn’t been so engrossed in their own workouts. We went swimming after that and Jon told me to go like I was. The pool was reasonable quiet with only a few young teenagers in there. After we had done a couple of lengths Jon lifted me out and sat me on the side.

I looked down and my white Lycra clothes were virtually transparent. I jumped back in and told Jon. He said that in that case I might as well take the shorts off. Not wanting to hesitate, I took them off and gave them to Jon. He then made me swim another couple of lengths. I got some funny looks from the teenagers but I don’t think that they were sure of what they were seeing. After all, I was under water. The ‘bubble’ machine was nice, all those bubbles erupting from the bottom of the pool. I’m sure that if I had stayed longer, I would have cum.

Jon gave me my shorts, and told me to meet him in the spa. Good, I thought, more bubbles. When I got in he asked me for my shorts again. When I gave them to him he put them on the side behind his head and then put his costume on top of them. It was a good job that there was no one else there as I then had to sit in his lap while he fucked me. It was a bit painful to start off with, but once he got in it was good. We managed to look ‘innocent’ for quite a while, even when two of the teenage girls joined us. If only they had known, and how they missed seeing our shorts I will never know. I didn’t manage to cum, but Jon did.

All this time, the girls were busy chatting and just ignored us. I got ‘off’ Jon and sat beside him with my chest out of the water. When one of the boys came and joined the girls he couldn’t take his eyes off my breasts. I may as well have been completely naked. Jon slid our shorts back into the water and we put them on. When we got out I stepped from the bottom to the top so that I had to take a big step. This really made the boys eyes open. I think I had made his day. I bet he didn’t get anything like that sight from either if the girls he was with.

We went into the steam room and lay on the bench. I ended up with my feet facing a man that was in there. If there hadn’t been so much steam he would have got a right eye full, but that didn’t stop me getting excited thinking about it.

Week commencing May 18
On the Monday Kelly rang. I was her day off and she had some news for me. She asked if she could come round. Remembering that Jon had said that it was okay to have friends round I said yes. I was doing the vacuum cleaning in the nude when the doorbell rang. Without even thinking I opened the front door to see Kelly. “It’s a good job it was me at the door and not the Postman” she said. It was only then that I remembered my state of dress. “Jon likes me to be in the nude as much as possible, even when he’s not around” I said, “besides, I’ve got used to being like this and I even get a bit of a thrill doing all the housework without any clothes on.” “Well, that’s just fine by me” Kelly replied.

As we were drinking coffee, Kelly told me her news, a Shoe Shop just round the corner from her shop was looking for a part-time assistant, Thursdays and Fridays, but I needed to go and see them as soon as possible. I said that I would talk to Jon, and if he was agreeable I would go there in the morning.

After the coffee, Kelly asked me if she could have a look around the house. I had shown her every room but the ‘punishment’ room and started back down stairs. Kelly said, “What’s in this room?” I blushed a little and told her what I called the room. She said that she MUST see inside and opened the door. Inside she asked me what Jon used to tie me to all the rings that were all over the ceiling and walls. I opened a draw and let her look. She picked up the handcuffs and then the tawse and said, “I bet you have a lot of fun with these, can I try them?”

Before I could reply she grabbed my wrists and put the cuffs on me and pushed me onto the bed. I just lay there as she pulled her dress off. She was then as naked as me. She climbed onto the bed and holding my arms above my head, climbed on top of me, one knee on either side of my chest. I wasn’t struggling so she let go of my arms, held my head and kissed me.

We tried to swallow each other’s tongues for a few minutes before turning round and spreading my legs. She looked down and said, “Wow, what a clit, I’m going to enjoy this as much as you are”. With that she was sucking my clit and pushing her tongue into my hole.

This was the first time that a woman had done that to me and I have to say that I was enjoying it. So much so that when I opened my eyes and saw her shaved pussy and those rings, right in front of my face, I reached up and started licking her pussy. Her clit wasn’t as big as mine but her lips seemed to be bigger.

Maybe it was something to do with the rings or maybe she was just VERY aroused. She was certainly wet enough. I came first and had trouble concentrating on what I was doing with my mouth. A couple of minutes later she came too. I have never heard another woman have an orgasm before and was a little surprised at how much she screamed and moaned. She collapsed beside me and we both lay there for a few minutes. I didn’t know what to say, I had enjoyed it but it wasn’t as intense as when Jon punished me then fucked me.

Kelly got up first, put her dress on, and started walking towards the door. As she reached the door she turned and said, “That was good, must do it again sometime.” With that she was gone. I just had time to get the cuffs of and take a shower before Jon came home.

That evening, I told Jon about the job and he agreed to me taking it, if offered. There was only one condition, and that was that I was to stick to his rules about dress code. I told him that that was just fine with me.

Tuesday morning, I put my least revealing dress on and went to the Shoe Shop. I got the job and was given a skirt and blouse to wear and told to be back there on Thursday morning. I also bought a pattern and some material for a Tennis Dress that Jon had told me to get. He also told me about some ‘alterations’ that I had to make to the style.

When I got home the sun was out so I decided to spend the rest of the day starting an all-over tan in the back garden. At the bottom of the garden there was a 3 rung open fence and then open fields. There is only one small part of the back garden that is over-looked, and that is by a house that Jon tells me has only an old man living in it. Apparently his wife had died a couple of years ago.

I was still laid out on the patio when Jon got back from work. “Like sun-bathing Vanessa?” he asked. “Yes Master” I replied. “Well then, after you have got me some food, you can spend another couple of hours laid on the grass further down the garden.”

Half an hour later I was laid spread-eagle on a sheet of polythene while Jon was tying my wrists and ankles to fence posts, bushes and trees. Anything he could find to keep me spread wide. He then got the garden hose, disconnected the sprinkler and proceeded to play with my clit until I was wet enough for him to push the hose into my hole. It didn’t take long. He moved it in and out until I was close to cumming, then stopped and then went and turned the tap on a little.

Wow, what a feeling. As the water trickled in to me the pressure building up made me cum. As I started to calm down the pressure kept going up and I felt like I was going to burst and started struggling. Jon propped something under my head so that I could see my swollen belly then quickly pulled the hose out. If I hadn’t of seen it for myself I wouldn’t have believe it, the water shot out of me and went about 15 feet. Jon said that we were going to do that again but the next time I had to try to hold the water in and then squirt it out a bit at a time on command. By the third time I had got the hang of it. Jon untied me and I stood up and tried again. I had really got the hang of it and could direct it by leaning my body. Jon said that it was a nice little ‘party trick’.

Thursday saw me going into the Shoe Shop at 11 o’clock. I had shortened the skirt to Jon’s ‘approved’ length and I got a look of disapproval from the Manager but she didn’t say anything. I was shown the ropes and it wasn’t long before I served my first customer. As I was squatting down to help this woman I suddenly realised that I was in the ideal position to flash my pussy to the customers. I would have to be very selective but this could be fun. I was a little disappointed to find that I hadn’t found one suitable person before the end of the day.

In fact it was the Friday afternoon before a young man asked me to help him. Instead of squatting down with my knees facing sideways I let them face him and kept them a few inches apart. At first he didn’t notice, but then I knew he had because a bulge started to appear in his trousers. After I had finished fastening the shoes I asked him if they were all right. He said that they were too tight and could he try a size larger. I nearly asked him if he meant shoes or trousers. When I got back with the larger size I kept my knees even further apart and gave him a better look. He really took his time deciding if the shoes fitted. Fortunately, or unfortunately, he decided that the second pair fitted, bought them and left.

Saturday May 23
Nothing special happened today, Jon had to go to work, so I was on my own until early evening. When he did get back he was so tired that he fell asleep in front of the TV. I spent part of the day making the Tennis dress from the material that I bought earlier in the week.

Sunday May 24
We went to a different Sports Centre in the morning and Jon taught me to play Badminton and Squash. The squash was hard work and no one saw me when I had to stretch up for a high shot, but the Badminton was different, the court was one of many in a big hall. I don’t know which was more embarrassing, bending at the knees and risking someone seeing between them or bending at the waist and risking someone seeing my bottom or my breasts.

Jon’s ‘alterations’ were to make the front lower and the arm holes a lot bigger. The worst came when I slipped going for a shot and went full-length face down on the floor. I didn’t hurt myself but I’m sure the view from behind must have been ‘interesting’. In the afternoon, we went for a walk in a local park. I had to wear Ben and the progress was slow. When we were in a wooded part Jon told me to take my dress off and he had me up against a tree. I didn’t need any encouragement because of the effects of Ben and I didn’t even take them out when he fucked me. I was a bit worried when he pulled me down onto the ground and we went into what Jon told me was the ‘69’ position. I didn’t want him to swallow one of my balls. His mouth and teeth sucked and dug into my clit and hole as I sucked him clean. I think we both came at about the same time.

Week commencing May 25
At work on the Thursday I had ‘flashed’ 2 men and one young woman. Older women just don’t do anything for me at all.

Friday was a bad day and a good day. I got sacked at the end of the day. The manager said that she didn’t think I was suitable for the job. I think that she was jealous of the attention that I got from some of the customers. The good thing was that I had worn Ben all day and it wouldn’t surprise me if I had been dripping my juices when I squatted-down in front of the only 2 customers (1 twice) that I served that day. One woman about my age and a middle aged man. The woman didn’t buy any shoes but came back about an hour later and tried-on about 6 pairs. I kept getting glimpses of her knickers and each time the wet patch was getting bigger. The man didn’t know where to look. I got the impression that he wanted to look but felt as though he shouldn’t. Poor man. Jon wasn’t worried that I had been sacked and I’d certainly had some fun.

Saturday May 30
The most memorable event of that Saturday was in the Evening. Jon had me put on just a T-shirt and shoes and took me to a swimming pool up the Motorway. All the way there I was thinking that I was sure that I hadn’t seen him pack any swim suites, just towels. As we walked into the entrance I knew I was right and why we didn’t need them. Everyone was naked.

There must have been over a hundred naked people, all of different ages, men and women, boys and girls. I saw quite a number of people who had also shaved their pubic hair off and one woman with metal rings in her labia, just like Kelly. There were some really gross looking people. It was then that I realised that clothes were not just to keep us warm and look ‘pretty’, they were there to cover the fat ugly lumps. I had to admire some of those people, if I had a body like some of those; I could NEVER take my clothes off. Anyway, that apart, I found it a very relaxing, natural evening. There was almost nothing sexual about it at all. Well, there wouldn’t have been except that I was wearing Ben and that had caused my lips to be swollen and open. I couldn’t stop looking at the hundreds of dicks. I’ve never seen so many, of every different shape and size.

It was so natural swimming in the nude and being able to relax doing it. The last time Jon made me swim with no bottoms on I was so nervous and excited, but I suppose that that was the chance of being caught. The water-slides were fun, all that water being forced, at speed against my pussy.

On the way home I told Jon that I had really enjoyed myself and asked if we could go again. Jon told me that we would, and that we would also go on other Naturist events like walking, camping and holidays to warm places. This made me really happy and to show it I asked him if I could, then I leaned over, unzipped him and gave him a blowjob.

Sunday May 31
This day was very quiet, that was because I was tied-up (literally) for most of the day. After breakfast, Jon told me not to bother to put a dress on because I wouldn’t need it. He told me to ‘assume the position’ and I had to wait like that for ages. When he did let me get up my legs were so numb that I could hardly stand. I had to follow him up to the ‘punishment room’, and lay spread-eagle on the bed. I was then tied to each corner using thick cotton rope. After that Jon put the ball-gag and blind-fold on me. At the time I didn’t know what he was doing next all I could feel was the bed bouncing up and down as if he was walking on it. Then I started to feel something touching my pussy, it was touching me, then stopped, then again. I had no idea what it was until it stopped moving, then rested just touching me.

The bouncing on the bed stopped, then I realised what it was, just as soon as Jon switched it on. It was a vibe. Jon had suspended it from the ceiling and it was just touching my pussy AND vibrating. The next things that I heard were the bedroom door closing, then Jon’s car engine start, so I presumed that he had gone out and left me.

After about 10 minutes I started to get a bit excited and wet. As I started to get higher I was getting really frustrated, I could feel the vibe but it was outside me. I wanted it in me and there was nothing I could do. I tried to shuffle my body as much as I could but with it being suspended it just moved as I did. I was getting desperate for it and I could do nothing.

This was worse than getting spanked or even the cane. Eventually I came, and came again. The next thing I remember was Jon opening the door and untying me. I just grabbed the vibe and pushed it right in. The relief was fantastic. As I got off the bed I noticed a big wet patch on the bed where my butt had been. I guess my juices really had been flowing.

That night Jon took me to a quiet country pub and bought me too many drinks. By the time it was getting to closing time I was a little drunk and Jon had to help me walk out. I haven’t a clue if any of the other customers saw my bum or pussy, I just wasn’t thinking and I can’t remember.

Week commencing June 1
A quiet week, starting with a headache. Nothing special happened, and I spent a fair bit of time on Jon’s PC bringing this journal up to date.

Saturday June 6
Jon seems determined to get me fit and Jon took me for another bike ride. This time though, I had to use the other bike, the one with a hole in the saddle. I didn’t know what the hole was for - until then, but knowing Jon as I have learned to, I should have guessed. Just before we set off Jon got the butt plug and pushed it up through the hole. Jon then told me to make sure that it was in my vagina when I got on. We set off and I just hoped that I didn’t have to get off in a hurry.

We cycled out of the suburbs and into the country. The saddle was a bit painful to start with but after a while (and my juices had stated to flow), I started to enjoy it and really started peddling fast. Jon told me to slow down before I got too tired to ride home. We stopped at a pub for some lunch before cycling home.

There was quite a ‘plop’ as I got off the bike and I got a few funny looks and smiles from the locals while we were having lunch on a table outside. By the time I got home I was really desperate for it and pleaded with Jon to fuck me while we were still in the garage. He did, and then told me to go and sit on the fence at the bottom of the garden for 30 minutes as a punishment for being so persistent with my pleading. Oh, forgot to say that I took my dress off in the garage before he fucked me so I was in the nude. I got a splinter in my butt while sat on the fence, and had to ask Jon to remove it. You should have seen him laugh.

[VanessaEvans]

Part 03

Sunday June 7
Jon thought that we would go to a swimming pool somewhere different today so we drove to a small town towards Birmingham. We went to the sauna first, and that had separate changing rooms. Jon told me to wear just a towel and meet him out the other end of the changing rooms. When I got there, there was a big room with a relaxation area at one end and a small workout area at the other end. When Jon came out we went into the large sauna and sat on one of the benches.

There was one other couple in there to start off with but shortly afterwards a group of 5 teenagers (3 boys and 2 girls) came in. The teenagers all wore swimming costumes but the other couple looked as if they just had towels on. Everyone sat in silence until I whispered to Jon that my feet were cold. As I was sat at one end of a bench and there was still lots of room Jon told me to lift my legs up, turn sideways, and put my feet on the bench. This left me with my knees bent and my feet near my butt. I thought about what I might be showing, but Jon was the next person along the bench so someone would have to lean over him if they wanted to look between my legs.

The teenagers started talking about their previous night in the pub and I stopped listening. I was looking at Jon and thinking that this was different to our previous weekends swimming, when I realised that one of the teenage boys on the bench opposite was whispering to one of his mates. He in turn whispered to the other boy and they kept glancing over towards me. At first I didn’t take any notice of them, but then I realised that they were diagonally opposite me, and although they couldn’t see my pussy by looking between my legs, they could see it by looking between my thigh and ankle.

I decided not to notice and whispered to Jon to tell him what was going on. He whispered that he knew and that the teenage girls, who were opposite him, were trying to look up his towel. With that, he turned his head towards me and opened his knees. I was looking at one of the girls and her eyes opened wide. I wanted to get a better reaction from the boys so I ‘shuffled down’ a bit, giving them a better view. After a few more minutes the heat was getting too much for me and I asked Jon if we could get out.

We went round the back of the sauna where there are a couple of showers facing each other, both with tatty old curtains. We both had a shower and I noticed that Jon had a semi erection. Just as I was about to turn the shower off the other couple that had been in the sauna came round the corner and could clearly see both of us. I smiled at them, turned the shower off, and put my towel round me, and then looked at Jon. He had just turned his shower off and pulled what was left of the curtain back to be confronted by the woman who was looking down at his semi. No one said anything and Jon wrapped his towel round his waist and we went into the relaxation area.

We got a drink of water, and went and lay on 2 of the ‘sun’ loungers. There was no one else there but there were some newspapers so Jon threw one to me. We were both laid there with papers on our bent up knees that weren’t together when the teenagers came in and sat on the other beds talking. I could see from the corner of my eye that they were all quickly glancing over to us, then back, but none of them said anything to, or about us, so I didn’t move. I looked up at Jon once, his knees were about a foot apart so he must have been showing as much as me.

After about 5 minutes Jon put his paper down and said, “come on, we’re going for a swim.” “Grab your clothes and meet me at the entrance to the changing rooms.” As I went into the Ladies changing room I stopped after going through the door, and held it open a bit. I could hear the teenagers saying things like “did you see that?” “They didn’t have any pubic hair” and “he had an erection”. One of the boys said, “Did you see the size of her clit?” This made me pleased and I let go of the door, collected my things from the locker and went to meet Jon.

Back in the corridor I noticed a door that had a sign on it ‘Swimmers Changing Room’. We both went in; it was one big room with about a dozen changing cubicles and 3 small rooms off the main room. These 3 rooms were communal changing rooms that were presumably for school groups during the week. There were a couple of young girls in one of them and Jon told me to follow him into that one. Just as we went in the girls closed their lockers and went out.

Jon told me to put my white bikini on while he put his brief costume on. We went into the pool and swam around and used the little slide a few times. There weren’t many people there and no one took any notice of the fact that my bikini was virtually transparent, and that my pussy lips were having trouble staying covered. Jon did pin me against the side once and finger-fucked me for a while. I didn’t quite have an orgasm, but I was close. While Jon was doing that I was wanking him and I managed to get him to cum. There was a young pool attendant wandering around keeping an eye on the swimmers, but he never even glanced at me when I walked passed him to use the slide. I think he might have been gay.

When we went to get changed there were 3 boys of about 12 or 13 there just starting to get dressed. Jon whispered to me to give them a show so took my bikini off, faced them and slowly stated drying myself, taking my time drying my hair. All this time they were really taking their time packing their bags and looking at me. When I had finished my hair I looked at them and said, “what are you looking at, haven’t you seen a naked woman before?”

Only one of them managed to open his mouth and say “Nnnnnoooooo.” With that I walked up to them, put one leg on the bench and said, “Go on then, have a good look.” They looked at each other then moved closer to me. They even bent down to have a close look at my pussy. All this time Jon was stood at the door to make sure that no one else came into the room. I said to the boys “go on, you can touch me there” so they did. One of them was even brave enough to push his finger in me. After a minute or so Jon said that there was someone coming and the boys hurriedly picked up their bags and left.

Jon had just said that to get rid of the boys and then told me to go and take a shower. Not wishing to argue that I had just dried myself, I grabbed my towel and went to the showers. These were cubicles with doors on. I shut the door but didn’t lock it, hung my towel on the back of the door and turned the shower on. After a couple of minutes the door suddenly opened and a middle-aged man started to come in. I turned to look what the noise was and we both stood there facing each other. I didn’t attempt to cover myself and the man looked me up and down, said he was sorry, and left. When I got back to the changing room Jon was there waiting.

As I was drying my hair the 2 teenage girls from the sauna came in and saw me. I don’t think they saw Jon because they started taking their swimsuit off and drying themselves. One of them kept glancing at me as I faced them naked, drying my hair. Jon must have moved slightly or something, because one of them suddenly jumped and grabbed for her towel and said to her friend “there’s a man over there.” The second towel came out quickly. Jon then told me that he would wait for me outside, and left.

I finished drying myself with the 2 girls watching me as they got dressed. Once dry I got my Ben Wa balls from my bag, rolled them in my hands to warm them, then put one leg on the bench and put them in me. The look on the girl’s faces was a picture. It didn’t change when I put just my dress on and walked out.

Week commencing June 8
Nothing much happened early in the week but Jon came home from work at lunchtime on the Friday and said that we were going camping for the weekend. I had never been camping before and had never been in the Girl Guides so I had no idea what was involved. We packed the car and set off. We drove to a campsite just outside Blackpool and we put the tent up and unloaded the car.

After that, we walked to the nearest pub for a drink. This was full of teenagers and I felt a bit ‘old’ being there. No one seemed to notice my short dress and un-crossed legs. I suppose that was because there were dozens of young girls there, most of them with skirts just as short, or even shorter than mine. Back at the campsite I made some coffee and we went to bed. There was only one sleeping bag, a double, so I climbed in with Jon and snuggled-up to keep us warm. Jon’s hands started wandering, and it wasn’t long before we were fucking.

Saturday June 13
I woke up early, probably the hard ground and started licking and sucking Jon’s dick. I wanted him to wake up feeling good. It didn’t take long for him to get a hard-on but I couldn’t get him to cum. I had to climb on top and ‘ride’ him for ages before he would cum and then open his eyes. I think that he had been awake for a while but he didn’t say anything.

When it came to getting up Jon sent me to the Shower Block wearing just a towel. A group of lads whistled at me, and said a few things like “Can I dry my hands on your towel please?” and “She can share my sleeping bag anytime,” but I didn’t respond.

In the Shower Block the showers weren’t working and I had to have a good wash in a sink. To do that I took the towel off and stood there in the nude whilst washing with a face cloth. While doing that 3 women came in to get washed, 1 of them totally ignored me, but the other 2 took every opportunity to stare at me, so I made a big deal of washing my breasts and pussy. I put one leg on the sink, spreading my pussy as I did so, and slowly washed every nook and cranny. The 2 women had a really good look and only left when I wrapped the towel round me.

Back at the tent I put a dress on and started cooking breakfast while Jon went and got washed. I was a bit jealous when he told me the men’s showers were working and thought about using them that night. I hadn’t thought about it before but when you’re camping, all the cooking is done near the ground so I was squatting down most of the time. The young lads in the next tent took a long time to get ready to leave for the day. I have to say that I didn’t do anything to discourage them; on the contrary, I kept doing things between my legs when I was squatted down.

After breakfast Jon decided that we would go to the Fun Fair for the day. I had a great time, especially the rides where we went fast through the air. My dress kept flying up in the air and I was enjoying every minute of it. There was a place there which was full of mirrors that made you look funny shapes, and one with that picture of Marilyn Monroe with the wind blowing her white dress up next to it. I didn’t see the relevance of that till I stood in front of it and a fan suddenly started. My dress was a relatively lose full one, and before I knew it, it was up round my armpits. I just reacted and pulled it down and held it to my sides. Jon told me that that action would cost me.

He told me that I had to walk back in front of the mirror when the next 2 groups of people came round the corner. I wasn’t to do anything with my arms, but count to 5, and then walk off the fan and let my dress fall down on its own. Well, the first group was couple in their late teens. The boy just stopped and smiled and the girl gasped and then stared. The second group was a middle-aged couple with 2 sons about 12 or 13. When the boys saw me they sniggered and pointed to me. The parents didn’t see me until it was nearly too late and I don’t think it had time to register with them. Well there wasn’t any reaction at all.

When we got back to the campsite I cooked us some food and then told Jon I was going for a shower. This time I wasn’t going to miss out and went to the men’s showers. There was no one in there when I went in so I went into the shower cubicle and started my shower. The cubicles were very small and the coat hooks were outside so I had to leave my towel out there. To make sure that anyone who came in knew that I was there I started singing. When the water stopped I just opened the door and stepped out not knowing if there was anyone there or not. There was, 2 of the young men that had been making silly remarks that morning. I just ignored them, slowly drying myself. That didn’t stop them watching my every move, and making a few more remarks.

We walked to the pub at the end of the road that night, and we both had about 4 pints of lager. I had a few people give me looks of either disapproval or delight as I sat there with short skirt and un-crossed legs. We had one game of Pool near closing time and I know that 2 or 3 people got a good look at my butt. I didn’t care because Pool is one game that I was good at. Back in Wales we played a lot in the pubs, there was nothing else to do. I was leading for most of the game, but decided that I had better let Jon win so I deliberately missed a ball.

Back in the tent I took the initiative and climbed on Jon as soon as he got into the sleeping bag.

Sometime in the middle of the night I needed a pee and climbed out of the tent without putting a dress on. I just went behind the tent, squatted down, and let rip. As I was about to get up I noticed a youth get out of the next tent, go round the back and have a pee. He had no clothes on either. I waited until he was in full flow then got up and walked round the front. He didn’t hear me until I was next to him and I said, “Nice out tonight isn’t it?” I didn’t wait for an answer and didn’t get one; I think he was too embarrassed.

Sunday June 14
Next morning I had similar fun with the shower, only there were more men in there. As I came out of the cubicle there were 2 men having a pee and another getting washed. That one said that I should be in the ladies next door. I just said that the showers in there were not working and carried on getting dried. I think that one of the men having a pee was a bit flustered because when he turned round he had a wet patch on his trousers, he’d peed on himself.

After breakfast we went for a walk, I think that it was for Jon to walk-off his hangover. After that, we packed the car and headed for home. On the way, we pulled off the Motorway and had a pub Sunday Lunch at a posh Hotel.

Week commencing June 15
Nothing special except for one of the young lads in Tesco staring at me as I leaned over the freezers, and followed me around the rest of the store.

Saturday June 20
We went into town in the morning, and Jon bought a new suit, but nothing for me. In the afternoon Jon told me to pack my white bikini, a pair of his briefs and a couple of towels. We drove North to a sports centre in a large village somewhere or other.

There was a small swimming pool, a sauna and spa, a football pitch, and a cricket pitch. We went to the sauna and spa. It was quite small and grotty with only one changing room with no door. One side of the changing room was an outside wall made of wood. The whole place looked at least 30 years old and it looked as if it hadn’t had any repairs or decorating for 10 years. The wooden outside wall was going rotten and had a couple of holes about the size of my fist through the rotten wood at the bottom.

I took my dress off, and was about to put my bikini on, when Jon said, “don’t bother with that, there’s no one else here and not likely to be.” We both walked nude into the sauna and lay on the benches. After about 10 minutes a couple of girls about 14 came into the room. They had their swimsuits on and had obviously come from the swimming pool to have a look. They saw us and then went round the back. I could hear them talking to each other. One was saying that she had been in a sauna on holiday in Spain where people didn’t wear anything and she asked the other girl if they should take their costumes off and come in. After a bit of debate they chickened-out and left.

After a while, we went out and into the spa. Just as we had settled-down up to our necks in bubbles, 2 women about my age came in and went and got changed. They came out of the changing room wearing bikinis which was a disappointment. They climbed into the spa which meant that it was full. After a while, the bubbles stopped and the water cleared. I could see Jon’s dick, so I assume that the women could as well, but neither of them reacted. The bubbles started again, and when they stopped again Jon told me that we were going back into the sauna. We both got out and walked into the sauna. I could hear one of the women say that she didn’t know that the place was a clothing optional place. The other woman said that she didn’t either and that they should come into the sauna to have another look.

Jon smiled and I could see his dick swell a little. We were laid on the bottom bench when they came in and sat on the top bench. They kept looking at us, particularly Jon who by then had a semi and when Jon caught their eye they smiled back, but said nothing. After a while we went back into the spa and I sat on Jon’s lap while he fucked me. Fortunately, or unfortunately, the 2 women didn’t come out of the sauna until after he had cum and I had climbed off. They joined us in the spa for one more session of bubbles before leaving carrying their clothes. I presumed that they were going for a swim.

When we went to get changed we could hear voices and Jon looked out of one of the holes in the wall. There was a game of cricket going on and there were a few kids just on the other side of the wall. As I was drying myself I noticed that the beam of sunlight through one of the holes had gone. I looked over to the hole and saw an eye looking in. We were both still naked at that point and when I whispered to Jon he told me to sit opposite the hole with my legs open and to play with myself. Jon carefully looked out of another one of the holes and saw a boy and a girl of about 11 or 12 taking it in turns to look in. Jon came and sat next to me, opened his legs and got me to use my other hand to wank him. I kept this up until I came, he had already cum and I finished myself off with 2 hands. All the time I kept looking at the hole and kept seeing the eyes change. As soon as I had finished Jon told me to get dressed, we were leaving.

Sunday June 21
I dropped a plate when I was doing the washing-up after breakfast and Jon immediately put me over his knee, and gave me 20 slaps. Again, after each slap I had to count them and then say “Thank you Master.”

After that we went to the Gym and I wore my white shorts and top. There was one young man there who obviously wasn’t taking his workout too seriously as he kept looking at me. That made my nipples very hard which made him look even more. The exercise bike was enjoyable again. After the Gym we went into the swimming pool, me in my white bikini and Jon in a semi see-through pair of briefs. We only did a couple of lengths before Jon said it was time to go. Jon didn’t even want me to try to excite any of the men there, which was a bit of a disappointment. As soon as we got home Jon said he had to go out and didn’t return until late that evening.

Week commencing June 22
On the Wednesday a lorry reversed into out driveway and a man unloaded some scaffolding. I thought that I had better not answer the door without any clothes on and put a dress on before signing for the delivery. Jon hadn’t told me that that they were coming and I had no idea what they were for. That night Jon had me carry them round the back of the house.

Saturday June 27
After breakfast, Jon told me to help him with the scaffolding poles. We built what was a bit like a big bed but about 10 foot long and six foot wide; but there were only 2 cross members and one missing from one of the ends. Jon then put some padding that looked a bit like some of the insulation that plumbers put on pipes, but bigger, on the 2 cross members. He then finished-off by adding some straps that looked like car seat belts, from side to side, across the top.

At the time, I had no idea what it was for, but I found-out later. After lunch Jon told me to go and cover my whole body with sun protection cream and then come outside, minus the dress that I was wearing. He then told me to walk to the middle of the ‘bed’ and bend over the middle bar and grab the top bar. He then proceeded to tie my wrists to the top corners and put one of the straps under my forehead and another under my chest, just below my breasts. I then had to lift my legs one at a time while he tied my ankles to each of the bottom corners.

This left me looking as if I was laying face down on a bed about 3 feet above the ground. The only problem was that the only things between me and the ground were a bar under my waist and 2 straps under my chest and my forehead. This left my pussy easily available for him to just walk in from the bottom of the ‘bed’ and do whatever he liked. In a way, it was quite comfortable.

Jon did take advantage of my position and gave me a right good humping; and I couldn’t even see him. Later that day he released me and then tied me back on, but facing the sky and humped me again. As soon as he had finished he put a butt plug in my hole and told me to keep it in until I went to bed that night. This left me full of his sperm. We went to the pub that night and it was quite uncomfortable; and I’m sure that one or two people caught a glimpse of the plug.

Sunday June 28
As it was a warm day Jon decided that we would go for a walk in this large park. Quite a nice place really, with hills, wooded area, a small lake, acres of grass, and a golf course. I had to wear the dungaree dress which, when I was just stood there, felt as if I had nothing on. The straps were on my shoulders and the front rested on the tops of my breasts, but apart from that there was no other body contact and when I looked down at the sides of my waist I could see right down the inside to the ground.

We walked for ages, enjoying the warm weather and ended-up in the wooded area. This had some open areas in it with grass and picnic tables. There was an out of the way little grassed area and Jon decided that we could improve our all-over tan. After we had been laying there for awhile I fell asleep and the next thing I knew there was a couple of teenage boys riding their bikes straight at me. They managed to miss me and disappeared into the trees. I stood up and looked for Jon, but couldn’t see him. I put my dress on and went and sat at the picnic table and waited. I didn’t have to wait long before he came out of the trees fastening his zip.

We went home, covered ourselves with sun tan lotion and spent the afternoon sunbathing in the back garden. Jon told me to keep my legs wide open so that the insides of my legs didn’t stay white.

Week commencing June 29
Jon went away on the Tuesday morning, and didn’t come home until the Friday evening.
Nothing interesting happened that week, even the trip to the supermarket was boring.

Saturday July 4
I didn’t see much of Jon all that day; he was working on his PC most of the time. When I asked him what he was doing, he said that he was ‘Surfing the Net.’ I hadn’t a clue what he was talking about and asked him to explain. He wouldn’t, saying that he was too busy at the moment, and that he would some other time.

Sunday July 5
Jon added an extra bit to the scaffolding frame today. This was to the ‘open’ end, and consisted of 2 uprights with a bar across the top. After he had finished he told me to get the wrist and ankle straps, some rope and a stool from the kitchen for him. I had to put the wrist and ankle straps on then stand on the stool. Jon then tied my wrist to each corner of the top bar, but left enough slack for me to hold the top bar. He then removed the stool which left me hanging there, and then he tied my ankles to the bottom corners. This left me spread-eagle hanging there.

I didn’t know how long I could hang on, especially when Jon started flicking my clit. After a while my strength gave and I slipped off so I was hanging by my wrists. I thought that it would be agony but it wasn’t too bad. I survived for ages before pleading with Jon to let me down. I think that the time I was hanging like that was extended by the fact that Jon was playing with me with a vibrator and his fingers and tongue. A good orgasm or two takes your mind off pain.

Jon really made me plead for a long time before he let me down and during that time he took some photographs of me. When he started with the camera I said that he would have trouble finding someone to develop the pictures but he said that that wouldn’t be a problem. When I was released he showed my why.

He plugged a lead into the camera and the other end into his PC. In no time at all there was me, naked on his PC Monitor. That was new for me and I asked him to explain how it all worked. Jon is very good at explaining things about computers in simple every day words and I think I understood what he was saying. He also explained what the Internet is and some of the things that you can do on it. He connected the PC to the Internet and connected to one of the ‘chat’ lines. I asked him if I could use the Internet while he was at work but he said that it was very addictive and that long telephone calls during the weekdays are expensive. He also reminded me that he got itemised telephone bills. Other than that I could experiment with it and teach myself as much as I liked. I stayed playing with the PC for a while and before I knew it, it was time for bed.

Week commencing July 6
I took a few photos of myself and loaded them into the PC on the Monday and Tuesday. It was strange zooming in on pictures of my own pussy, especially the ones where I held my lips open. I frigged myself to an orgasm just looking at the photos. The rest of the week was quite boring; I didn’t even manage to get anyone watching me lean over the freezers in Tesco.

Saturday July 11
While in town that day, Jon and I searched all over for a theatrical shop. He didn’t tell me why until we found one and Jon bought a large tin of black body paint. We then went all round the clothes shops (except the one that Kelly worked in - for some strange reason) and eventually found the dress that Jon was looking for. It was made out of a black sort of lacy net and was very see-through. I then realised what the body paint was for.

We went to a pub in town that night (wearing my white Lycra dress, not the new lacy net one) and while we were there Jon saw an advert for bar staff on a Monday, Tuesday and Wednesday nights and asked me if I fancied the job. I thought about it for a minute and said that it could be okay, especially as the girls didn’t wear uniforms and were all quite young.

I didn’t get anyone looking at me or trying to grope me when I went to the toilet that night. It was a bit disappointing in a way, but I suppose it was because most of the women in the pub were a lot younger than me, and the all wore skirts just as short, if not shorter than mine.

Sunday July 12
Just to prove that Jon isn’t always predictable, after breakfast, Jon painted a pair of shorts and a top on me, wrapped some polythene round me and we went to the university sports field. The students had left for the summer and the place was deserted. We parked right at one end of the car park which was close to the running track, got out and started jogging round the running circuit.

Jon was all right in his shorts and vest but I felt very exposed. Jon said that you couldn’t tell the difference from a distance of about 20 foot away, but any closer than that and you could start to see that there were no joins in the material and you could see my crack. We did about 5 circuits and then another car came into the car park and a couple of men got out. They did some warming-up exercises well away from the track then started jogging towards us.

My heart was pounding to start with but when they came towards the track it went into over-drive. I thought that I might get away with it, just so long as they didn’t come up behind us, or go the opposite way round. When they did start jogging round the opposite way to us I said to Jon “that’s it, they are going to notice.” Jon just told me to keep my cool and act as if they weren’t there. Fortunately they were running in the outside lane and we were on the inside, and when they went passed the first time they just glanced at us and said, “good morning.”

The second time round, one of them looked at me for a long time, and I’m sure that he was trying to decide on what he had seen. Before the third time, we pulled off the track, and stopped near the car. Jon told me to do some stretching exercises on the grass, and ‘supervised’ while I did all sorts of aerobic type exercises.

Other people started arriving and one carload even parked close to Jon’s car. The 3 girls in it got out, took their track suites off and walked passed us within 6 feet; but didn’t even look at me. I was both relieved and disappointed, I don’t know what I would have done if they had said anything. We kept the ‘aerobics’ up for about 5 more minutes then headed for home.

Being naked in a place like that with all those people being so close had really turned me on. On the way back home I pleaded with Jon to give me some relief, but he refused saying that he didn’t want to risk getting black paint all over him and that I mustn’t do anything myself until we got home and I’d had a shower.

Once I’d done that, he restrained (that’s the word that Jon says I have to use) me on the scaffolding in the back garden. He strapped me in and fingered me until I was about to cum then left me for about 30 minutes. Then he did the same again and again. By the time I eventually came I was so desperate for it that the neighbours must have wondered if there was a noisy party going on or someone was getting attacked.

I asked Jon to show me how to get onto the Internet again and we spent about an hour ‘talking’ to someone called Emma16 all about exhibitionism and dares. She gave Jon a few ideas and I think that we gave her some. She couldn’t make up her mind about having a ‘Master’ and said that she would have to think about it. We exchanged e-mail addresses so I might write to her.

Week commencing July 13
I had a quiet week, with nothing really happening, except that I genuinely forgot to cover-up when I answered the door to the postman on the Thursday morning. You should have seen his face.

Saturday July 18
At breakfast I talked to Jon about me having to shave every day. I explained to him that I wanted to be smooth for him and that I knew about other ways of getting that way. Electrolysis was the obvious way because it was permanent, but those machines cost a lot of money and you need to have a needle stuck on each hair follicle at least once, sometimes 6 or 7 times. It would take weeks and you had to let the hair grow before you could start.

Another way, I explained, was wax strips. These also required a few days growth of hair but were very quick. The only problem was that I didn’t know if I could stand the pain of having it done to my labia. Jon said that I should make enquiries about electrolysis machines but not to shave until Wednesday and to get a supply of wax strips. He also told me that I was going to get my head haircut that morning, and that it was going to be short. In fact I was to get a ‘short back and sides’ just like a man.

When we went to the hairdressers it brought back lots of memories. Some were good but they were all very dull compared with my new life. As I sat there watching the girl cut off my long almost blond hair, I thought about the last couple of months how I had changed from a boring, dull person, to someone with confidence. Someone who now liked her body and wasn’t ashamed to show it. I had to give Jon the credit for that, his dominance was what I needed. The girl brought me back to reality asking me how short I wanted it. I looked round and saw a man whose hair was no longer than an inch, and I said, “Like him.” As we left the hairdressers Jon smiled at me and said that with the right clothes and walk I could get away with pretending to be a boy. I didn’t know whether to take that as a compliment or not.

Sunday July 19
A quiet day really, Jon took me to the Chinese restaurant for lunch, and I had to wear my white Lycra dress. Jon decided that he thought that I had had enough exercise for the weekend, and that we wouldn’t be going to the Gym. Beginning to get used to my new hairstyle.

Week commencing July 20
By the Monday morning the hair on my pubis was getting quite noticeable and really itching.
I all most shaved it off without thinking but stopped myself just in time.

Wednesday night was a night that I will remember for a long time. Jon thought that it would be best to restrain me to the bed before starting. He also said that he would start with my lips, because he just knew that I would get very wet, and he thought that he might have problems with the wax if my lips were wet.

When Jon whipped the first strip off the pain was just as bad as when Jon had caned me and the end of the cane had hit my clit. I screamed and Jon asked me if I wanted the ball-gag. I said, “No, as long as you don’t mind the noise.” He reminded me that none of the neighbours would be able to hear my screams and that he didn’t mind. With that, strip number two came off. My lips were smarting something wicked and Jon was right, I was getting excited and wet. By the time Jon had finished my whole pubic area was bright red and stinging one hell of a lot. After releasing me Jon told me to go and sit in a bath of cool water.

By the Friday I was getting used to my new hairstyle and even tried to think about how I could dress like a boy, how I could strap my breasts down. There isn’t a lot to hide, I must try it sometime.

Saturday July 25
Wow, what a surprise that day. Jon woke me up at 3 am and told me to pack a bag, we were going on holiday. At 5 am we arrived at East Midlands Airport and were checking-in for a flight to Ibiza. Jon had told me to wear my black pencil type dress and Ben. I had fun getting through the metal detector; it kept going off each time I went through even though I had taken all but my dress off. I’m glad the woman stopped at that point, there were too many people behind me and most of them would probably be on the plane with us.

I had never flown before and I was very nervous. As we were taking off I was sweating and gripping Jon’s hand and / or leg. That didn’t stop me noticing one of the Stewards looking at my lap every time he walked up and down the aisle. Jon said that if it had been a long-haul over-night flight I could have joined the mile-high club. He had to explain that one to me.

We landed at about 11 am, spent another hour waiting for all sorts of stupid reasons, before finally leaving for the Hotel. As in turned out this was only a few miles away in a place called Playa d’en Bossa. Our room was quite nice and the view from the balcony was partially looking out to sea. The other part of the view was the swimming pool and then about 100 balconies from the Hotel next door. Jon told me that everyone on holiday was more relaxed about nudity and that I was to strip-off every time that I came into the room and stay like that, even on the balcony.

Jon started stripping off so I quickly took my dress and shoes off. I unpacked our clothes while Jon went and sat on the balcony watching all the people down by the pool.

After about an hour Jon told me to put the short wrap-round skirt that I had made and a top on and we went for a walk along the beach. It was a little breezy and the front of my skirt kept blowing up leaving my right leg exposed, right up to my waist. For some reason the wind only blew the right side up and my pussy never saw the sun. At the end of the beach we turned round, but walked back along the road and went into some of the shops that were there. Spain is so different to England and it was so strange to me, but very pleasant. It was so warm and relaxed.

In one of the shops, Jon bought a couple of big vests with very large armholes. He told me that one was for me and I said that the armholes would probably come down to my waist. Jon laughed and said, “With a bit of luck.” He also bought one of those little over bikini skirts that tie at one side for me. The one he bought was for someone a lot smaller than me, saying that when I was wearing it with nothing under it anyone who looked closely at the fastening would be able to tell that I had nothing on under it.

After that we stopped in a cafe and had a snack and drink. Jon reminded me that the same rules applied when we were on holiday and when I sat down the whole of the right side of my stomach was visible and Jon wouldn’t let me pull my skirt over me. The waiter really took his time serving me and came back twice to see if everything was all right.

It was still the middle of the afternoon when we got back to the hotel, and Jon decided that we would go for a swim in the hotel pool. Jon told me to put on my orange check cotton bikini, the one with the top too big and the small bottoms. Jon picked a couple of sun beds near a group of Germans and made sure that I bent down facing them so that my breasts were hanging out.

We had just settled down when Jon told me to take my top off, he didn’t want me getting white lines. I had a quick look round and saw one other topless woman so I took mine off. Jon told me that I hadn’t done it quickly enough and that I would get my punishment later.

Jon then decided that we should use some sun tan lotion and I had to rub it on him then me. As I was doing my front I had to put some on my breasts and my nipples shot to attention. That started me thinking about sex and they wouldn’t go down. I even started opening my legs a bit and that meant that my lips were trying to spring out of the crotch of my bikini. I think I might just have been a little too ambitious with the scissors when I was narrowing the crotch.

After about an hour we went for a swim, Jon wouldn’t let me put my top back on so we were messing around in the pool with my breasts popping in and out of the water. Jon kept trying to squeeze my nipples which kept them very erect. When Jon had had enough we got out and went back to the sun beds. Jon told me to bend at the waist with my back to the Germans so that they would get a good look at my butt and pussy - if they were looking. I don’t know if they saw me and I don’t know if they said anything, I couldn’t understand them anyway.

Jon then told me that we were going for another drink, and we collected our belongings. Jon wouldn’t let me put my top on and we sat at a table outside the hotel bar with me still topless. That was a funny, but nice experience, but I didn’t see anyone looking at me. After that I had to carry our belongings back to our room, still topless. It was a good job that we didn’t have to go through the hotel’s reception area, just through a back door and up the stairs. A couple of men had a good look at me when we were walking along a corridor.

Back in the room we stripped off and sat on the balcony until it was time for the evening meal. While we were there one set of our ‘neighbours’ came out onto their balcony. They were 3 teenage girls and they were only wearing their knickers. We passed pleasantries and talked a bit about the weather and it was as if we were all fully clothed in an English pub. All very strange to me, but I could get used to it.

Jon told me to wear my black ‘pencil’ dress for dinner and we got a table to ourselves in the restaurant. After dinner we went into one of the bars and had a coffee at the bar. They have high swivel bar stools which made it difficult for me to get on and off without showing too much.

Because Jon will not let me cross my legs I tried to keep facing the bar but it got difficult, especially when we moved on to the alcoholic drinks. I’m sure that I must have given a few people a good eyeful. I only had 4 martinis that night but it took a while for me to realise that the Spanish are a lot more generous with their measures. By the time Jon told me that we were leaving I was well gone and I had to hang on to Jon to stay on my feet. I’m sure that my dress rode up and left my butt and pussy on show, and I vaguely remember Jon saying that it would cost me if I pulled it down.

When we got into the lift and the doors shut Jon said that he was going to adjust my dress and then pulled it up and off me before I realised what was happening. There I was naked in a hotel lift, but I didn’t care. When it stopped at our floor I just walked out and down the corridor not caring if anyone saw me. I don’t remember seeing anyone though, and Jon will not tell me.

Sunday July 26
I woke up that morning, on top of my bed with the room curtains open and a man looking into the room. It took a while for me to register where I was, but I couldn’t be bothered to move. When I did get up the man from the next balcony was still there and still kept looking into our room. He was wearing a swimming costume but I was still in the nude. Jon came out of the bathroom, gave me a bottle of water, and told me to go and sit on the balcony and get some fresh air and drink some water.

It was only 7 o’clock in the morning but it was quite warm. I said, “good morning” to the man next door and he said the same back before going back into his room. The curtains to both rooms on either side of ours were closed and I asked Jon if we should close ours at night but he said that he wanted to wake-up with the dawn, said it was the best part of the day. I have to admit it was quite quiet and fresh, even though it was quite warm and the sun coming over the horizon was a pleasant site.

After a while, Jon told me to go for a shower. After that he gave me one of the vests that he had bought the previous day, told me to put it on and we went for breakfast. On the way through reception I looked in one of the mirrors and could see all the side of my breast. I decided that I must not turn suddenly or else I might ‘pop out.’ It was self-service in the restaurant and we had to keep going to the food table which was at the other side of the room and we had to wind our way through the other tables which meant twisting. I came very close to coming out and managed to pull the vest straight without Jon seeing me. I wasn’t particularly in the mood to be exposing myself. The vest was slightly longer than my dresses so I wasn’t worried on that score.

After breakfast we went back to the room and Jon told me to put some sun tan lotion on him, then me. We were both stood naked on the balcony with me rubbing lotion all round his dick and balls when one of the girls from the next room came out onto their balcony. We said, “good morning” and carried on. She leaned on the railing and I could see that she didn’t have anything on under her T-shirt. I kept rubbing the lotion onto Jon’s dick and he was starting to get erect. When she turned round she looked at us and went into their room. I thought that it must have looked as if I was wanking him. I wasn’t until that point, but I decided that I should.

As he didn’t tell me to stop I squatted down in front of him and continued. When he came, it shot all over my face and started running down my chest. Jon then told me to rub it in on me along with the sun tan lotion. I had a quick lick of what I could reach with my tongue before doing what I was told.

Jon decided that I needed a walk to really clear my head and we packed a small bag and put the vests back on. Jon’s went just below his bum and just covered his hanging dick at the front.

We went down into the hotel’s reception where Jon changed some Pounds into Pesetas and I had to sit on one of the sofas while I waited for him. They were very low and I’m sure that anyone passing would be able to see my pussy if they looked.

We set off walking along the beach and then up along the cliffs. Once we were away from the hotels and houses Jon told me to take my vest off, and along with him we walked nude. There were no houses or people so I didn’t mind. In fact it was quite nice; the feeling of freedom and the warm sun on all of my body was refreshing. I got a little worried at one point when we came across a road but we were back in the woods without seeing anyone. Eventually we came to beach, but we had to climb down passed a few houses to get there. I asked Jon if we should cover-up first but all he said was “what the hell, keep going.” So we did. There were only a couple of very young kids playing in one of the gardens and they were too young to care.

Once on the beach, Jon decided that we needed a swim to cool down so we dropped our bags and waded in. It was a wonderful feeling swimming and floating in the warm water. So relaxing, so free. I would recommend nude swimming in the Mediterranean to anyone. There were little fish swimming around, and when I told Jon he said that next time we would bring our snorkels and masks and I could get a good look at them.

There hadn’t been anyone else on the beach when we arrived, but by the time we got out of the water there were 3 other couples, all wearing swimming costumes, except one woman who was topless. I asked Jon if we should cover-up but he said no and we lay on our towels. A bit later Jon said that we had started a trend and when I looked up 2 of the couples had also stripped off. I dozed-off and when I woke up my head was a lot clearer. Jon told me that we were going and that too much sun on our first day would not be good for us. We didn’t put the vests on and walked along the rest of the beach in the nude. There were lots of other people on the beach by then and most of them were also in the nude. We did have quite a few people looking at us as we walked up the path off the beach still in the nude but we just carried on.

We walked along a track that went through some woods, and came across a couple of people walking in the opposite direction. We just said, “good afternoon,” and kept walking until we came to a car park. There were quite a few people there and about half way through (and a lot of funny looks) Jon said that we had better put our vests on as we were going to go to the cafe at the other end. We bought a couple of ice creams and the sat on a wall outside near a bus stop. I’m sure that the other people that were waiting could see that we had nothing on under the vests but no one said anything. The only thing that happened on the bus was that I had a look at the Spanish villages and way of life which is so different to that in England. I suppose that it is due to the brilliant weather that they get there. I could get used to living there.

The bus only went passed the end of a road that went down to our hotel and we had to walk about a mile. Jon was walking very close to me and sometimes put his arm round my waist. It felt good.

It was early evening when we finally got back and Jon decided that we would have a swim before getting ready of dinner. When we got to the sun beds I got my white bikini out of my bag and was about to put the bottoms on when Jon said, “take the vest off first then put just the bottoms on and by the way, a new rule, every time that you lay down on a sun bed or on the beach, you will lay with your feet about one foot apart. OK?” “Yes Master” I replied and took my vest off. I was completely naked beside the hotel swimming pool and there were still lots of people there.

I hurriedly put my bikini bottoms on and lay down. I thought that it was a bit risky in a place like that with all those people about, especially when we had to stay there for nearly another two weeks. But I didn’t say anything to Jon. Jon also took his vest off and by the time I has organised myself he was laid next to me in a pair of semi see-through briefs.

After we had rested for a while we went for a swim, me still topless and in the bikini bottoms that were virtually see-through as soon as I got wet. We swam around the pool and came across a jet of water at one side about a foot below the surface. Jon said that it was probably the inlet from the filtration system. I was letting the water ‘massage’ my back when Jon said that he had an idea. Because it was away from all the sun beds and most of the people, Jon told me to face the wall, grab hold of the rails either side of the jet and then lift my knees up and put them either side of the jet. This meant that the jet was ‘massaging’ my pussy.

Wow, was that good. The look on my face told Jon that I was enjoying it so he told me to move. I was disappointed, but only for a minute, because he told me to take my bikini bottoms off, give them to him and then get back into the position. I wasn’t going to argue with that and moved very fast. It was great and knew that it wouldn’t take long for me to reach a climax.

Jon knew that I had cum by the expression on my face and he just said, “Again.” After my second climax Jon told me to move and he put his arms around me and held me close. It was then that I noticed the 2 teenage boys with facemasks on. I asked Jon how long they had been there and he said, “only a couple of minutes and they haven’t looked our way yet.”

Jon didn’t give me my bikini bottoms back, just held on to me and moved us towards the boys. I was very close and facing Jon when one of them saw me and told his mate. They both swam round us underwater, trying to see more, but it was very difficult with Jon and I being so close. Jon then let go of me, turned me round, and then put his arms round my waist. The water was up to our necks so no one outside of the water could see anything, but the 2 boys certainly could.

As they swam round and round us, Jon put one of his hands between my legs and forced them apart. He then started playing with my clit. I think that the boys nearly drowned, forgetting to come up for air. After a couple of minutes, Jon let go of me and told me to follow him.

The boys gave up and we swam back to near where our sun beds were. Thankfully, Jon gave me my bikini bottoms back before we got out, not that they covered much. We lay there for a while before going back to our room, me topless again.

I got a couple of funny looks and one old lady went “tut” which just made me smile at her. Back in the room, Jon went and sat on the balcony, nude, and told me to sit on his lap. As I walked out I could see Jon’s erection and thought that that was what I was waiting for. I slowly sat on him and breathed out a long sigh. Fortunately, none of our neighbours were there and I slowly went up and down on him.

Just as I was about to cum the curtain and door of the girl’s room opened and 2 of them came out onto the balcony, one in just knickers, and the other with just a towel round her waist. I stopped and put my arm round Jon and just sat there watching them. They were giggling and talking about some boys that they had met. Apparently the third girl had gone back to one of the boy’s room. They saw us and we said hellos, but we didn’t talk. It wasn’t long before they went back in.

The excitement of being fucked while saying hello to someone else who was only a few feet away really kept me on a high and it only took a couple more movements for me to cum. Jon followed on my third orgasm. It was ages before Jon told me to get off him and he then told me to clean him up with my tongue. Most of his sperm was just starting to leak out of me and run down my legs but there was still a fair bit of both of our juices on his dick and balls.

It didn’t take long and I was grateful that none of our neighbours came out. It’s one thing being naked in front of others, but to be licking Jon’s penis is something else.

We lie on the bed reading a book for an hour or so before Jon told me to take a shower then put my cheesecloth dress on. We went down for dinner then out to a bar down the road. We sat at a table outside (how often can you do that at 11 o’clock at night in England?) and talked (and drank) about all sorts. He was obviously concerned about my happiness in my new life but I managed to re-assure him that there was no problem on that score. He also told me that I had to make notes for this journal, he didn’t want anything ‘interesting’ missing from it. We had a few to drink, but not as many as the previous night (well me anyway) and as we were walking back Jon put his arm round me and on my bum under my dress. It was still there when we walked into the hotel bar for a coffee before bed.

Monday July 27
When I woke up Jon was sat on the balcony reading. One of the girls from next door was on their balcony looking at him and licking her lips. I think that Jon was so engrossed in his book that he didn’t notice her. I wasn’t going to disturb the situation and just watched her watching him.

She was in just a pair of knickers and her right hand moved down to the front of them and started run rubbing her pubis then moving down and between her legs. I looked back at Jon, and could see that he was starting to get an erection. Was he just pretending to read? The girl was getting braver and had put her hand inside her knickers and was clearly masturbating. This went on for a minute or so then I heard a noise from next door and the girl stopped and went in. “Poor girl” I thought, I know just what it’s like to get worked-up and not to be able to finish the job.

Jon had me wear my long wrap-round skirt, the one that opens wide when I walk, and one of my short baggy tops that day. We got a bus into town, the journey only took 20 minutes but the bus was crowded and we had to stand. I had to reach up to grab a handrail and my right breast was hanging out of the bottom of my top. This seemed to please the old man that was in the seat next to me and with Jon’s hand stroking my bum through the thin cotton skirt I was happy.

Just before we got off Jon noticed the man’s face and told me to part my feet about a foot. My skirt opened and from the angle that the man was I’m sure that he could see that I didn’t have any knickers on. This only happened for a couple of minutes because we were getting to where the bus stopped.

Ibiza town was very interesting, I’ve never seen a city like that, so different to England. The drivers looked as if they were all mad and I asked Jon if they had any traffic rules. He said that driving there was no worse than driving in London. “Something else that I’ve never done” I said. My flashes of legs and stomach didn’t attract any attention and we walked round a couple of shops before going up to the ‘old town’. Now that was interesting, so old, and everything seemed so small and white. Jon told me that just about every house on the island was painted white and that the island was also known as the ‘white island.’

There’s a couple of places up there that have some fantastic views and at one of them, when there was no one else there, Jon told me to lift my top over my breasts and to hold my skirt wide open while he took a photograph of me with the scenic view in the background.

There are thousands of steps in the old town and I think that Jon picked that skirt on purpose. At one point he was following me up some steps and he grabbed the bottom of my skirt and pulled it right back. I’m sure that he had seen the teenage boys that were coming down the steps in front of me. They came out with all the expected comments but I daren’t do anything about it, Jon would punish me.

We had lunch in one of the many little restaurants before walking back down and to the harbour. There was a big cruise ship there and I only then realised just how big these ships are. In the harbour area there are hundreds of little shops and restaurants and a lot of it doesn’t have traffic in it. It was great wandering around looking in the shops. Jon told me that what I was seeing was nothing and to wait until we went back at night. Life only started late at night.

Late afternoon we caught a bus back to the hotel. It wasn’t very busy and we managed to get a seat. Back in the hotel room we lie on our beds and read until it was time for dinner. Jon had me wear just my short wrap-round skirt and my white bikini top that evening and I had to be careful as I leant over the buffet table to get what I wanted. We had a bottle of white wine with our meal and I let Jon drink most of it, I didn’t want to get drunk again.

Afterwards we went into some of the bars along the main road and found one that was very lively with lots of young people and a comedian cum DJ. He was quite good and we stayed there for a while. He had the knack of getting people up onto the stage and taking part in little funny games. Jon told me to remind him that he wanted to go back there before we went home. It was easy to forget what I wasn’t wearing in that place because most of the girls looked as if they were wearing no more than me. I saw quite a few breasts hanging out, a number of bums, and a couple of hairy pussies. Teenage girls seem to lose their modesty when they are on holiday and they’ve had too much to drink.

[VanessaEvans]

Part 04

Tuesday July 28
Tuesday was a relatively quiet day spent sunbathing on the beach. We caught a bus to a place called Ses Salines and when we got there I discovered that it was where we caught the bus back from on the Sunday. We walked into the big car park and instead of going straight on along the path that we had used before, we turned off into the woods.

As soon as we did Jon stopped and told me to take my T-shirt off and he took his off. That left us both naked. We walked through the trees and out onto the beach and grabbed a couple of sun beds. I covered us both with sun tan lotion and we settled down to a lazy day. We were towards one end of the beach and there were quite a few other naked people there and the only people that seemed to look at us were some of the more modest people who, for whatever reason, wore clothes on the beach.

I think that we attracted more attention because of our shaved pubis and the fact that I was remembering what Jon had said about keeping my legs apart. It was at the bottom of my sun bed that the old man squatted when he came to collect the sun bed hire money and there seemed to be a language problem that took ages to sort out.

After a couple of hours Jon said that he needed some exercise and we did what lots of people were doing, walking along the water’s edge. We didn’t stop when we got to the end of the area that had naked people but kept going and walked right to the other end of the beach then turned round and walked back. There were quite a few people staring at us and a few nudging their companions and looking as if they were saying “hey, look at those two.” I was a bit nervous but at the same time not bothered because Jon was with me.

At lunchtime Jon put his swimming costume on and told me to wrap my towel round my waist and we went to the beach bar for a drink and a sandwich. There were other topless women there and I didn’t feel out of place.

While we were there a woman came onto the beach with lots of bags and started spreading the contents over the beach near her. She then turned a ghetto blaster on, and kept picking up what tuned out to be sarongs and putting them on. It didn’t take long for the odd one or two people to go and see what she was selling.

On the way back to our ‘spot’ we went over to the woman and Jon told me to pick one of the sarongs and try it on. Of course I had to take the towel off first. I had never worn a sarong before and didn’t know how to fold it so I asked the woman to show me. She must have shown me about a dozen different ways and all of the time she was having to touch my naked body. This was tuning me on a bit and I didn’t notice the small audience that had gathered. I wanted to keep things going and asked her to show me some of the ways with a different, smaller sarong.

I must have been ‘trying one on’ for about fifteen minutes before I decided which one I wanted and Jon paid for it. Jon took it from me and kept my towel and we walked back to the sun beds. When we were about 20 feet away I turned and looked back, the audience had gone.

I topped us up with sun tan lotion and we settled down for another session. I lay on my stomach and noticed a couple laying on their towels on the sand about 10 feet higher up the beach. They were both naked as well, but the thing that I really noticed was that the woman was lying with her feet well apart and I could actually see into her vagina. I had never seen anything like that before and wondered why that was, was she sexually aroused, and would people be able to see up me if I lay like that when aroused.

Anyway, about an hour later I was getting hot and asked Jon if we could go swimming. Jon agreed and we went into the water and started swimming and messing around. At one point when we were about waist deep and I was floating on my back (it’s a lot easier in salt water), Jon grabbed my feet and pulled my legs round his waist. He had an erection and rubbed it against my clit. I had a look round to see how many people were close by and if anyone was watching and thought, ‘what the hell’ and pulled myself onto him.

It was quite easy floating and being fucked. I could see my big nipples sticking out of the water. They were definitely reacting to the situation. Jon calmly pulled me back and forward so that he was going in and out of me for ages. It was so warm, relaxing, natural and nice that I wanted it to go on forever. No one seemed to be bothered by what we were doing, but one or two people did have a good look. I presume that they were trying to make up their minds as to exactly what we were doing. I didn’t cum but Jon did and after he stopped we swam back to the beach and lay on our beds. I was still feeling excited and decided to lay with my feet on the sand on either side of the bed. My lips were still swollen and open and I’m sure that anyone who looked could see right inside me, just like I been able to see inside the woman that had been above us.

There was the usual stream of people walking up and down the beach, some naked, and some with costumes on. The naked ones didn’t take any notice of me with my legs wide open, but some of the clothed ones seemed to be spending a lot of time hovering near us. Later on we went swimming again but his time we took the masks and snorkels. We spent ages swimming around and looking at the fish and rocks. It was the first time that I had done anything like that and I was enjoying myself. I didn’t really notice the other people swimming near us or the fact that there were more of them as time went on. It was only when we came to get out that I realised that we were right in the middle of the area of the beach that didn’t have anyone without clothes on. It didn’t bother me because Jon was with me, but we got more of the looks that we had got in the morning.

When it got to about 5 o’clock we packed up and put our T-shirts on and headed back to the cafe where the bus stopped. We had an ice cream and sat on the same wall. There were a lot of other people waiting and I had to sit right at the end with only one bum cheek on the wall. I don’t think that I was showing anything. As soon as the bus stopped everyone rushed to get on. Jon said that is only the British that queue in an orderly manner and then only in Britain.

We ended up having to stand together with lots of others. It was quite cramped and as the bus bounced along. I felt a hand on my bum. It could have been Jon, he was in the right position, but so was another man. Jon’s face didn’t tell me anything. Anyway as the bus bounced along the hand was getting more ambitious and was in between my legs, then my pussy.

I was getting finger fucked on a crowded bus and I didn’t know who was doing it. In a way that fact alone was enough to get me worked up. When the bus stopped and we got off I said to Jon “was that you doing that to me Master.” Jon just said, “I wasn’t doing anything, what are you talking about Vanessa?” I didn’t know what to say so I didn’t say anything. We went straight to the room when we got back and after a shower we lay on the bed reading until it was time for dinner. Jon had me wear just my sarong and a baggy top that night. The sarong was tied at my right side which meant that all my right side had little covering and I had to be careful sitting down. I hoped that Jon didn’t tell me to move the knot round to my stomach. We went out after dinner, and had a few drinks in a couple of bars before having an early night.

Wednesday July 29
I was a bit lazy first thing and wasn’t rushing to get up. My pubic hair was starting to show again and Jon told me to go and have what he calls the 3 S’s , shit, shave and shower. When I reminded Jon that I had brought some wax strip with me he told me not to bother with the shave part and that he would ‘wax’ me on the Thursday evening.

We had a lazy day by the hotel pool with me wearing my orange check cotton bikini, well the bottom half anyway. I did manage to go swimming in the pool on my own once and I made use of the water jet again. It’s a very lazy way of having an orgasm. I tried to experiment a bit and tried to get the jet to fill me up but I couldn’t manage it. I decided that the pressure wasn’t great enough to force its way in.

When we got back to our room we stripped off (as usual) and sat on the side of my bed looking out of the patio doors talking. After a while we lay back with our feet still on the floor still talking. The next thing I knew was that I was waking up because of a noise outside. I was still half asleep and realised that we had both fallen asleep on our backs on the bed at right angles to the window, with our feet on the floor.

As usual these days my feet were apart. Anyone looking in would get a real good view of our genitals and they could take as long as they like because we were asleep. I glanced outside without moving my head and realised that the noise was a camera automatically winding on to the next frame.

One of the girls was taking a photograph of us. The other two girls were also there and they were all whispering to each other. Not really caring what they were thinking but wanting to get a bit of excitement out of the situation, I lifted my hand and scratched my belly button and then put my hand on my pussy. I kept it still as if I had just scratched myself in my sleep. I waited a few seconds then started to stroke my lips and clit, slowly at first, then getting faster.

I could hear the girls whispering but couldn’t make out what they were saying. I started going for it, just as if I were having a ‘wet’ dream. I even let my other hand grope about until it found Jon’s dick and started playing with that. Jon was starting to get erect but didn’t wake up. At one point I thought that the girls had gone because I couldn’t hear them. But after a while I heard the camera again. I kept going until I had an orgasm then stopped and pretended to go into a peaceful sleep.

A few minutes later there was a loud noise and I ‘woke up’. I sat up and noticed that Jon’s erection had gone and that one of the girls was still on their balcony. I picked up my book and went out and sat on a chair. The girl looked over and said hello. I said ‘hi’ back and started talking about the weather and started a conversation about where each of us had been etc. The usual idle chitchat. The last time I had spoken to someone in that way was when I had been in Wales all those months ago.

The girl’s name was Louise and all 3 were on their second week from Manchester. They were having a great time and getting a lot of men. Louise asked me if I was worried about being seen on the balcony naked. I told her that a year ago I wouldn’t have dreamed of it and I told her about how I had changed my life, not about the punishment part, I didn’t know if she would understand. I said that it didn’t matter because it was 3 girls next door, not 3 rough drunken lager-louts and I wasn’t sure that there was anyone on the other side. “What about the hundreds of rooms in the hotel next door?” she asked. “Too far away” I replied. Louise then said that lots of people take binoculars with them on holiday, “I hadn’t thought about that” I said, “but I’m not worried, I’ll never meet them, and anyway, I’ve got Jon to protect me.”

I asked Louise if she had ever sunbathed or swam naked but she hadn’t so I said that she should try it. I suggested that she start taking her clothes off somewhere where she felt safe, like on a balcony with her friends there, safety in numbers and all that. Louise said that she would think about it and talk to her friends.

I told her about the beach that we had been to the previous day and how good it felt sunbathing and swimming naked. I told her that I enjoyed the feeling so much that I had even stopped wearing knickers, that I didn’t even own any anymore. That surprised her a bit but I could see that she was thinking about it. Just then Jon came out of the room and I watched Louise’s eyes looking him up and down and hovering round his hips. I introduced them but Louise excused herself and went in.

We had a late dinner that night before we got a taxi into Ibiza town and went down to the harbour area. I was wearing just shoes and my dungaree dress and had had a difficult time in the restaurant making sure that I didn’t turn too quick and end up with a breast hanging out. I got a few funny looks from the ‘oldies’ in the restaurant. Jon was right about Ibiza town being a different world at night, the place was buzzing with life. Restaurants and bars had sprung up everywhere and there were thousands of people moving about.

I got a bit of a surprise at the number of gays and transsexuals all out dressed as flamboyantly as they could. It was great. I didn’t feel at all under-dressed because about 50% of the people seemed to have something showing, on the contrary at times I felt over-dressed. The whole place was a bit like a giant street party. The shops didn’t seem to want to shut and we went into a few and I tried a couple of dresses on. One of the shops didn’t even have a changing room and I had to change behind a rack of dresses, virtually in full view of the hundreds of people that were passing. The shop assistant didn’t bat an eyelid when she saw that I didn’t have any knickers on. Another one of the customer did though.

We didn’t buy anything; the prices were aimed at millionaires. We did find a shop that sold ‘love aids’ and had a good look around. Jon bought a bigish dildo (I was a bit worried about the size), a vibrator with a separate box that I didn’t understand and a pair of knickers. When I asked Jon about the knickers he said that these were latex ones and were for a special purpose, but he wouldn’t tell me what.

In the back of the shop there were 2 small rooms with mirrors on the walls and a sign saying ‘peep show’. I couldn’t see what was to ‘peep’ at so I asked Jon. He said that the people in one room could ‘peep’ at the people in the other room. “That could be fun” I said but Jon just said that the rooms were too small and we left.

We went in a bar that had a lot of English and German people in it and tried to get a drink. It took ages trying to get to the bar then get served because there were so many people. I found out why the bar was called ‘Gropers Palace’, we hadn’t been in there 5 minutes before I felt a hand slide under my dungarees and grab my right breast. I looked at Jon but he just shrugged his shoulder and continued trying to get the barman’s attention.

After a few caresses of my nipple the hand stated wandering down to my stomach and with the size of the waist of the dress it didn’t have any problems. This hand went down to my pussy and started fingering me. I couldn’t even see the face of the man (well I assume it was a man) that the hand belonged to. He was stood directly behind me. It wasn’t long before I got wet but the hand suddenly disappeared only to be replaced by another one, but this one was definitely a man, it was big and rough. After he had got one of his fingers wet, that hand disappeared as well.

I looked round but no one seemed to be in a position to have been doing it. As I turned back, Jon stuck a beer bottle in my hand and we moved to a less crowded corner. I told Jon what had happened and he just asked, “Did you enjoy it?” When I said, “well yes, but I was just so surprised” he said, “take your pleasures when you can,” and then pointed to a ‘man’ that really looked outrageous in his make-up, see-through blouse, mini-skirt and high heels. I nearly laughed but thought I had better not.

It got more crowded and as a man squeezed by he reached in and gave my right nipple a tweak. Jon smiled. The place got more crowded so we moved over to some stairs. They were a narrow spiral staircase, but no one was on them. Jon told me to go up them a bit, that I couldn’t get groped up there. How wrong he was, I was only up about half a dozen steps, but that left the hem of my dress at about head height to the people who were still on the main floor. I then realised that they could probably see straight up my dress. Looking down two men had realised this as well and were looking straight up at my pussy. After a few words from one on the men to the other a hand reached out and up.

First contact was right on target. A finger went straight in me without even touching my legs. There was no resistance because I was wet from the 2 other men. After a couple of minutes Jon turned and looked at me and saw the hand, well the arm actually, and then followed it to the owner. When the owner looked at Jon, Jon just shook his head sideways and the hand withdrew.

Jon grabbed my arm and dragged me into a dark corner of the room, leaned back against a wall and pulled me backwards onto him. He put one arm round my waist holding my back against his front. He then gave me his beer bottle so that his other hand was free and he put it between us and I felt him get his dick out. It was getting hard and he pushed it between my legs and onto my pussy before taking his hand out and taking his beer from me.

I had just found another of the benefits of not wearing knickers. He was virtually fucking me in a crowded bar, my dress looked normal from the front and no one could tell what we were doing, what a turn on. I wiggled my bum about a bit and managed to get him into me. It was great. We couldn’t really ‘go for it’ otherwise people would have realised but I did manage some slow movements. At one point the crowd was really on top of us and I felt hands grab a breast and my pussy. I think that the one on my breast was Jon’s, and I bet that the one on my pussy got a shock when it found a pussy with a dick in it. Shortly after that I felt Jon’s body shudder then I got that warm feeling of his juice shooting into me.

We finished our beers as he softened and then ‘plopped’ out. As we were leaving his juices (and mine) started running down my legs. Not that there was anywhere to do it, but Jon wouldn’t let me clean myself up and it wasn’t long before I had dried cum nearly down to my knees.

We went for a walk round the harbour and up passed where there are a couple of nightclubs. We didn’t go in but we did watch some of the people going in. The things that the girls weren’t wearing. I thought that I was a little close to the line of decency but a lot of these girls would get locked-up in England. There was even one girl wearing only a thong and another whose skirt only reached her pussy when she stood still and pulled it down. As soon as she moved a leg you could see all her trimmed pubic hair. There were some nice hunks of men as well but Jon wouldn’t talk about them. After a while Jon stopped a taxi and we went back to the hotel.

Thursday July 30
We went for a late breakfast just wearing T-shirts, and straight after that Jon put some shorts on and went out leaving me to get a bit more sleep. I saw Louise on their balcony with one of her friends and I said, “Hi,” but we didn’t chat.

When Jon got back he told me that he had hired a car for the rest of the holiday. It turned out to be one on those ugly Ford Ka cars. Jon had me put on just my sarong and white bikini top only, and we packed our things and went out. We went for a drive in the country so that I could see more of the Spanish culture; Jon wanted to educate me as well.

We stopped at a little roadside cafe for some lunch and learned a little more about the Spanish speed of life. Still, it didn’t matter, we were in no hurry and we were sat out in the sun.

When we got moving again I asked Jon if I could sit in the back and try to get some sleep, I still hadn’t quite recovered from the booze the previous night. He said it was okay and that he would wake me when we got to anywhere worth stopping. I don’t know how long I slept but when I woke I was laid on my back with my head at one side of the car and my feet at the other, one foot on the floor, and the other bent at the knee on the car seat. In effect with my legs wide open.

It took me a while to realise that the car was stopped, that Jon wasn’t in it and that we were in the middle of a town. The bit that really startled me was that there were lots of people walking passed the car. Jon had parked on the side of a main road and left me showing everything that I had got to anyone who happened to look in, and some were. Jon had left one of the windows open a bit and I could hear what people were saying.

When I finally realised that I should move, there were a group of teenage lads looking at me and saying all the usual things. I moved and got out of the car and went for a little walk to stretch my legs and met Jon coming towards me. “You’re awake then” he said, and I asked him what time it was. He said that we had been parked there for an hour, but I’m not so sure, it didn’t seem that long. Well I hope it wasn’t.

We drove off, and came to this little beach called Cala Conta where there are trees and sand dunes. We parked in the trees and went down a bit of a cliff to a small beach that was full of naked people. Jon said that the big sandy part was round the corner. We couldn’t find enough space on the small sandy bit so we went along the rocks and found a place there. No sooner than we had laid everything down Jon gave me my mask and snorkel and told me that we were going for a swim. This was of course in the nude.

We swam round looking at all the fish and the rocks and I suddenly realised that we had swum round the corner to the place where everyone was wearing something, except us. It didn’t really matter because we were in the water, but there were other people using masks who were taking more interest in us than the fish. Jon was oblivious to this but I wasn’t and I was collecting a little gathering of young teenage boys. Not feeling very brave at that moment I swam over to Jon and told him. He just told me to practice my floating, on my back with my legs open. “Let them have a good look, it will do them good” he said.

What else could I do except obey him. Fortunately, after about 10 minutes they got bored and moved on, but not before one or two had got so close that I thought that if I suddenly closed my legs I would give them some bruised ears.

A couple of hours later we left and I again lay in the back. Jon didn’t warn me, but we stopped for some petrol and I discovered that not all Spanish petrol stations are ‘self service’. All of a sudden there was a young man stood next to the car pumping petrol in and looking straight at my pussy. Jon was stood behind him waving his hands trying to tell me to stay still. These Spanish petrol pumps are very slow as well, I could see the pump and it was taking about 30 seconds for each litre. Jon stopped him after 25 litres and gave him some money. Not very bright either, it took ages to sort the change out.

When we got back to our room Jon said that it was time for my waxing and searched for something to restrain me. I realised what he was doing and told him that it wouldn’t be necessary. I could take the pain. I got out the wax strips and then lay on my bed waiting.

Jon started at my ankles and moved up my legs. The pain was bad, but I was expecting worse. The ones on my pubic bone were quite bad, but then Jon told me to lift my legs above my head and to hold my ankles with my legs wide open. Jon asked me if I wanted a gag and when I said yes he put the ball-gag on me. In a way that was a relief because it meant that I could scream knowing that the noise couldn’t get out. And scream I did. The wax really stuck to the inside of my labia quite well, in-spite of the juices that I was producing. At one point I looked out of the patio doors and I’m almost sure that I saw Louise looking at me but Jon suddenly ripped another strip off and when the pain subsided and I looked again, she was gone.

At last Jon was finished and he let me get up and take the gag off and look at myself in the mirror as I rubbed cream on myself. Yes, I was nice and smooth, but I was also bright red. Jon said that the best way to cool down was to go and have a swim.

I put my white costume on (for the first time that holiday) and we went down to the pool. I was having trouble keeping the 2 sides together at the front and I’m sure that my clit was hanging out.

I jumped straight into the water and it was lovely and cool on my pussy. I pulled the sides apart so that the water could circulate easier. Jon dived in and we swam around for a while before I found myself near the jet of water. I looked at Jon and said, “Can I?” “Go on then, but you will have to fuck me afterwards if you do” he said. So I did, it was wonderful, slowly moving slightly so that the jet hit me at different angles. I could feel the orgasm building up from deep in my belly and I nearly sank as I ‘froze’ when I came. Afterwards I put my legs round Jon’s waist and we fucked.

The young kids in the pool were ignoring us but some of the handful of teenagers were looking at us, presumably trying to decide what we were doing. I was glad that Jon had had me make the swimming costume the way he had, and it was a good job that the jet of water is in a part of the pool that doesn’t have any sun beds near. Otherwise we would have had an audience of adults and I’m not sure what some of the older people might have said.

I didn’t cum but Jon did and when I told him that I hadn’t cum this time he said, “don’t worry, you will.” We got out and went to the outside bar for a drink. I had a real job trying to keep the two sides of my costume together and even resorted to holding my towel in front of me. Jon wouldn’t let me do that when we were sat at a table in the bar and I daren’t cross my legs. The waitress that served us had a good look but didn’t say anything.

Back in the room Jon told me to have a shower then sit on the balcony to dry-off properly. After I had been there for a while he brought out the bag of things that he had bought in Ibiza town. He got out the vibrator and put the battery in it. It wasn’t very thick or very long and when he gave it to me it seemed different to the one back home. He told me to move my chair nearer the railings and put my feet on top of the railings about two feet apart. I then had to use the vibe to masturbate without it switched on and to stop just before I reached an orgasm.

Jon could tell when I was about to cum and grabbed the vibe and told me to grab the chair’s arm. I hadn’t a clue what was about to happen but Jon went inside and then came back after a couple of minutes with the vibrator and the black latex knickers. He then pushed the vibe right into me (still not switched on), gave me the knickers and said, “Put them on Vanessa”. They were a very tight fit and it took ages to get them into place. The vibrator had no chance of slipping out. Jon gave me my book and we spent the next hour reading me wearing more than Jon - for a change.

The man from one of our neighbours came out on their balcony had a look down to the pool said, “Hello,” and then disappeared back inside. One of Louise’s friends did the same a bit later. I was going to try to talk to her but she disappeared before I had had chance.

We went down for dinner at about 8:30, me in my lacy net dress. I could see the black latex knickers through the material so I know that other people could. It seemed so strange wearing knickers again, even if they were rubber ones. It had been over 2 months since I’ve worn them.

In the restaurant I decided to have something different to Jon and Jon had got his and was sat at our table before I had even managed to get at the food because the queue was so long. I was just stood there waiting for this fat woman to make her mind up when all of a sudden I got the amazing shock. The vibe inside me burst into life. It only lasted a few seconds but the shock was so much that I dropped my plate. It was so embarrassing apologising to the waiter who came to clear the mess up but I couldn’t tell him why I had dropped it.

When I finally got my food and got back to the table Jon had nearly finished his food and when I told him what had happened he reckoned that it must have been a loose connection. I was also told that I would get punished for dropping the plate. It happened again when I was bringing my ice cream back to the table but I managed to hang on to that.

The third time was when we were in the hotel bar, we were perched on the high stools which were a bit painful, but at least I didn’t have to worry about men looking up my dress. Just before it went off I noticed Jon put his hand in his pocket and when it stopped he brought his hand out. I’d already noticed a bulge in his pocket - no, a square one, and I wondered if it was related to the vibe going off. I’d remembered reading something about a remote controlled vibrator and wondered. When I asked Jon he admitted that it was a remote control in his pocket.

I was already wet when I put the knickers on but these ‘sessions’ when the vibe burst into life, the knowledge that Jon could start it again anytime and the sweat that was building up and couldn’t get out, was giving me a strange feeling. It was a sort of ‘sticky wet’ feeling as I moved about.

After a couple of drinks we set off walking down the main street. Jon told me that we were going to the bar that we had been to on the Monday night. On the way there, Jon spotted a sign that said ‘Live Sex Show - 23:00 every night.’ “There’s an idea, we’ll go in there one night” he said. I didn’t know what he was talking about so I ignored him. In the bar it was karaoke night, I just hoped that Jon didn’t ‘volunteer’ me. There was the usual mix on good, bad and bloody awful singers but in one of the gaps where no one ‘volunteered’, the DJ sang a few songs. One of them was ‘Yesterday’ by The Beatles. Before he started he warned everyone to listen close to exactly what he was singing. He didn’t change many words but the ones he did, changed the whole context of the song. I still remember the words and I couldn’t get it out of my head for days afterwards –

Yesterday, all my troubles seemed so far away
Now it looks as though they’re here to stay
The girlfriends in the family way

Suddenly, she’s just twice the girl she used to be
There’s a shadow hanging over it
Oh, yesterday I came suddenly

Why I had to cum I don’t know, she wouldn’t say
We did something wrong, now I long for yesterday

Yesterday, love was such an easy game to play
Now I need a place to hide away
Oh, I believe in yesterday

During the evening Jon kept turning the vibe on and the sessions were getting longer and longer. In the end I gave-up trying to fight it and leaned back in my chair and let it happen. I must have been very red in the face because the woman next to me asked if I was OK. Jon said that it was the heat and that I’d be okay in a minute. If only she’d known. As we were walking back to the hotel I felt horrible and nice inside the knickers. It was so wet. I was glad to get them off and the vibe out when we got back.

Friday July 31
Jon had me wear just my vest to breakfast. Whilst I was getting some food one of the vest straps didn’t fall back into the right place and a breast was on show for all to see. It was only when I saw a couple of kids pointing and giggling that I realised. We were going to the beach that day and as soon as we got in the car Jon took his vest off and told me to take mine off. We drove to the beach naked and no one even noticed. Well, not until we got to the car park and got out, a middle-aged couple and their teenage daughter just stood and watched us walk into the trees. We were at Ses Salines where we had been before. We walked onto the beach and got a couple of sun beds in about the same place as before.

After a while we went swimming and when we got back there was Louise and 2 friends. They’d got some sun beds just next to us and the best thing was that they were all naked. We went over to Louise and said hello. The other 2 were called Ann and Sarah, and all 3 seemed to be a bit embarrassed that someone was talking to them. I also noticed that they kept glancing at Jon’s dick.

All 3 of them had ‘white bits’ that were very prominent. Louise said that as it was their last day they’d plucked up enough courage to actually try it. We kept chatting and it was funny when the man came to collect the money for the beds hire. Sarah and Ann suddenly had the urge to read and had books in their laps. We all went swimming and the 3 seemed to relax, especially when Sarah produced a ball and we started throwing it to each of us. We started trying to take the ball off the person who had it and it got a bit physical. At one point all 4 of us women were grabbing at Jon and trying to pull him under. I grabbed his dick and noticed that it was erect. I thought that I would try something and said that I was getting out and asked if the others were coming.

Everyone agreed, and we walked out of the water. Jon still had most of his erection as we walked up the beach and all of the girls noticed. I noticed Sarah whispering to Ann. I wondered what they were talking about!

Back at the sun beds we got the sun tan lotion out and before I could put some on Jon, Sarah had started on his chest. I offered to put some on Louise and did her back first. I deliberately took my time on her bum and went right in between her cheeks and down between her legs. As I did so they opened a little to make it easier. I asked her to turn over and started at her shoulders. Her nipples were erect before I got to them but I still had a good play with them before moving down.

All this time Ann had finished herself and was lying on her stomach with her eyes shut. Jon was on his back with Sarah’s face only inches from his erection. Fortunately, he had his knees bent up and with Sarah between him and the sea the only way that anyone could see what was going on was if they were right close to us. I continued with the sun lotion on Louise’s stomach.

I then jumped down to her feet and then moved up. I lifted her legs as I did them, and when I put them down they ended up a few inches apart so when I got to the top it was very easy to do her inner thighs. I ‘accidentally’ brushed against her lips and heard a slight moan from her. I was a bit nervous but not wanting to miss an opportunity, I rubbed some into her pubis before going for her pussy. There was no resistance and she was already quite wet. She only had a little clit but when I found it I started playing with it. That and a bit of finger fucking and it was obvious by her moans that she was having an orgasm.

I started putting lotion on my legs but Louise ‘came back to earth,’ and asked if she could return the compliment. And she did. I remember 2 comments that she made, both of which made me feel good. The first was “You’ve got nipples that are nice and big” and “I wish my clit was that big.” When she was putting lotion on my pubis she asked me what it was like to be ‘bald.’ “Great” I said. “It’s a lot healthier, no hair to get caught in zips, and sex is so much better.” “What about the looks that you get, you can see everything that you’ve got, even when you’re just walking. And with a clit the size of yours I would be too embarrassed.”

“After the first few people staring at you, you tend to just ignore them, or think that they are a bit sad if they haven’t seen a woman’s pussy before, and if it’s a nice hunk of a man it can be a bit of a turn on. Try it sometime, if you don’t like it you just have to let it grow again” I replied.

She continued talking to me as she played with my pussy. I remember her asking what we were doing in the room the previous evening when I had my legs in the air, and “what was that in your mouth?” but I didn’t answer, I was building up to an orgasm and wasn’t interested in talking.

After Louise stopped and I calmed down, we sat and talked about all sorts. I told her more about how I came to be with Jon, how much I was really enjoying my new life, and about the punishment. She was fascinated by that and said that she didn’t know if she could stand it. I was quite pleased that she tried to understand me rather than just put me down as most people who don’t understand do. I’d had a look over to Sarah and Jon and they had stopped ‘messing around’, and were also sat talking. I was glad that Jon had had some fun with her.

Jon got up and asked if anyone else was going for something to eat. Both Sarah and Ann put both halves of their bikinis on but Louise only put the bottom half of hers on. Jon put only his vest on and I got my sarong out of my bag and put that round my waist and we all went to the beach bar. We all sat at a table eating and I remember Louise saying that the way we were sitting she could see everything that both Jon and I had got. Neither of us moved as Ann and Sarah had a good look.

When we got back to the sun beds Louise said that they had really enjoyed their morning with us but they had to leave. They’d promised to meet some men that they had met the night before. After they had gone I put more sun tan lotion on Jon then myself and we soaked up some more sun. Later we went for a walk, again, we went right along the sea front to the end of the beach where the unfortunate clothed people were and got a few looks.

After that we went in the opposite direction up onto the path along the rocks. We walked right along passed a sort of lighthouse and ended up on another beach. It was a better beach but more windy, and there were not quite as many people on it but 99% of them were men. Jon guessed that this was a gay’s beach.

We decided to walk back through the woods along a dirt track. On the way we crossed paths with group of young men on noisy motorbikes. I’m not sure but I think that some of them went round in a circle to have another look. As we were getting near the original beach we saw a few groups of people sitting in the shade of the trees. Most were normal ‘family’ scenes, but one was two men having sex. I felt sick, I cannot understand gay men. I’m quite happy to ‘live and let live,’ but that doesn’t mean that I have to understand and like it.

As we were walking I discussed this with Jon and was a little surprised that he agreed with everything that I had said. In his opinion women had a lot more to offer than men. He can understand 2 women getting together but not 2 men. Under another tree there was a young couple who were obviously having sex. He was laid on his back and she was on her knees on top of him and moving up and down.

When we got back to the sun beds we went for a swim as we were quite hot. When it came time to go Jon put his vest on but he wouldn’t let me put mine on. I had to walk back to, and through the car park still nude. There were a lot of people leaving at the same time and I felt a little embarrassed, brave, and excited. Jon wouldn’t let me put anything on when we got into the car, not until we parked the car outside the hotel. Fortunately from the beach to the hotel didn’t involve going through any built-up areas. I was allowed to put my sarong on for the walk to our room and got a number of ‘looks’ as we walked through reception and up to our room.

Back in the room we rested as Jon said we would be up late that night. We both slept lying on top of the beds. I woke as it was getting dark; Jon was already up and had put the light on but hadn’t closed the curtains. Not that I would have expected him to, they hadn’t been closed since we got there.

Jon decided that I had to wear my see-through lacy net dress that night but with what Jon called ‘virtual’ knickers. I got the body paint out and we spent 5 minutes painting 2 little triangles on me, one just above the start of my slit and the other at the top of my bum cheeks. Jon then joined the top of them with 2 narrow bands.

There weren’t many people left in the restaurant when we got there and no one took any notice of me. That evening, we went out in the car (I had to take my dress off and sit very still so that I didn’t rub the ‘knickers’ off), and drove for about 30 minutes before we arrived in a place called San Antonio.

We parked the car and walked round the place which was like a small town. I suppose that it was because of the dark, but I don’t think anyone could tell that I was naked under my see-through dress. It was getting late (or should I say early) and we walked into an area that was full of bars and literally hundreds of teenagers drinking in and out of the bars. Most of them were just kids enjoying themselves and causing no harm to anyone or anything, but there were a few who didn’t know when to stop.

As the night went on we saw more kids who had acquired something that stopped them from standing up. In one bar that we stopped in there was one corner that seemed to have about a dozen girls and boys who were all ‘well gone’ as Jon says. Some of them thought that they could still manage to have sex with someone next to them and it was funny watching them trying to grope each other. I don’t suppose that any of the girls cared that some of their skirts were up round their waists.

Back in the main square the local police were active and we watched 2 of them pick up a youth that a paramedic had just checked out and throw him into the back of a police van. “There’s someone who’s going to have a bad day tomorrow” Jon said. As we walked passed a policewoman and man they both looked up and down me. “That’s it” I thought “I’m about to be arrested,” but they didn’t, they just walked on. My heart was pounding, but I’d got away with it.

As we were walking back to the car we saw a nightclub with a poster outside saying that there was a ‘Miss Ibiza’ contest the next night. Jon said, “You’re going to enter that that tomorrow.” “What will I have to do” I asked. Jon asked me if I could dance. When I said yes he told me to stop worrying. Back at the car I had to take my dress off before getting into the car, just as a drunken couple were passing. There were a few choice comments.

When we got back to the hotel Jon said that I had to get back to the room without my dress. After a quick panic I decided that I could go in the side entrance and up the back stairs and along the corridor. As it turned out I didn’t see anyone and in a way I felt a little let down. I had to have a shower before going to bed, to get what was left of the body paint off.

Saturday August 1
As soon as I woke up Jon told me that it was time for my punishment for breaking the plate in the restaurant, I had waited long enough. He told me to bring one of the balcony chars in and to lean over the back of it with my feet apart. The position wasn’t quite right for him, he said that he couldn’t get a good swing and he had me move slightly. He gave me 50 strokes with one of his shoes. It took ages and as usual I had to count each one and thank him after each one. By the time he got to about 40 tears were dripping from my eyes. When it was finally over I got up and saw Louise on her balcony watching us. I tried to smile at her and she smiled back. I think the noise had woken her up she was wearing a T-shirt and looked as if she had just got out of bed.

So did the young man on the balcony on the other side of us. He was only wearing boxers and looked a bit stunned at what he had seen. Either that or he was still half asleep. I suppose seeing a naked man spank a naked woman at that time in the morning would be a bit of a shock to some people. Anyway, Jon told me to go and sit on the balcony while he had his 3 Ss. I had stopped crying by the time I went onto the balcony and said ‘Hi’ to Louise. She asked me if I was all right and when I said I was she asked me why Jon had done it. I said that it was okay, I deserved it, and in spite of the pain and tears I had enjoyed it. I put my finger in my pussy held it up and said, “Look, I’m soaking.” I think that all that was too much, too early for the man on the other side, he has disappeared. I heard Sarah shout to Louise, who then said, “I’ve got to go, the coach will be hear in 30 minutes and I haven’t had a shower yet, nice to have met you,” and she was gone.

I didn’t want to sit down so I leaned on the railing and watched the few people down by the pool. I didn’t want to get too close to the railing in case anyone could see me which meant that my elbows were on the railing but my feet were about 2 feet back from it. I suppose that my bum was stuck out a bit and it must have looked inviting to Jon because when he came out of the bathroom he came straight out onto the balcony, stood behind me and grabbed my breasts. His dick was also pressing against my bum and I could feel it getting bigger. He told me not to move and he started to fuck me. He said that he had always wanted to do that and he kept going in and out. I don’t know what anyone below would have thought if they had looked up and seen my head going backwards and forwards over the railing, but who cares.

All the time my breasts were hanging there getting ‘caressed’ by Jon’s hands. We came together and Jon grabbed a chair and we sat down with him still inside me. I felt so happy, and told Jon that I could really get used to life like that. After a shower we put T-shirts on and went for breakfast. I was really getting to like having short hair; I no longer had to worry about drying it. It is just like the advert says ‘wash and go.’

We spent most of the day driving around the island taking in the scenery and local culture. The slightly strange thing about it was that we spent all that time driving around in the nude. When we were going down one dirt track Jon laughed at my breasts wobbling about as the car bounced along. I must admit they did look like a couple of small jellies being shaken about.

We stopped at a little resort and Jon told me to put my T-shirt on and go and get us some sandwiches and drinks, and we then found a quiet little road and stopped to eat. I put some sun tan lotion on us both and we sat on a little wall eating. When we had finished Jon decided to take some photographs of me and had me pose in lots of positions, on the wall, with my legs round a little tree, laid on the wall, and laid on the car.

One pose was like that song says, sat on the bonnet with my knees up and legs apart. The other memorable one was spread-eagle on the bonnet. I can’t wait to see that one on Jon’s PC. Right in the middle of the ‘photo session,’ a little donkey and cart went passed with a little old man and woman on it, both wearing black. They had a good look at us and I could hear them talking, but they didn’t stop.

After lunch we found a little deserted beach and spent a few hours soaking up the sun and resting. At about 5 o’clock we headed back to the hotel and lay on the beds. Jon said that it was going to be a late night and we should get some rest. I woke at about 10 o’clock, too late for the restaurant. Jon told me to pack a bag with my white bikini, white Lycra shorts and top, and my black pencil dress.

I had to wear just my white Lycra dress. We drove to San Antonio and got something to eat before going a nightclub called Extrasis. Jon asked one of the bouncers about the Miss Ibiza competition and was told where we had to go. I was starting to get a little nervous and Jon bought me a drink to calm me down. When it came close to the time for me to perform, we went to the changing room.

There were 3 other girls in the competition and I thought that they were all more beautiful than me. Jon said that that wasn’t true. We were told what we were expected to do then Jon took me to one side and added a bit more. Now I was getting nervous. I changed and put all my clothes on, other than the white dress that I was wearing.

I was on third, and the waiting was agony. Jon had left me to go and watch the others. Eventually, I was called out, and had to start. All the organisers had told me was that we had to dance and take some of our clothes off, leaving on whatever we thought we should, we were supposed to dance to the 3 judges that would be sat on chairs to one side of the dance area.

When I got out the dance area was a circle of about 20 foot diameter with people stood or sat all round. I looked round for the judges and for Jon and saw him sat right next to one of the judges. He was smiling and winking at me which helped me a lot. The music started and I started dancing. I moved slowly to start with then started kicking my legs up as I danced. I started taking my clothes off and throwing them to Jon.

When I was down to my bikini I rolled on the floor again, spreading my legs wide (remember how narrow the gusset of my bikini bottoms are). When I got up again it was time to take my top off. This got a few cheers from the audience. Next was the final item, my bikini bottom, not that it was covering much.

Once off I danced around the edge of the circle letting some of the men touch me. I even bent over (at the waist) so that they could have a good look. I could tell that the music was coming to an end so I ended by sliding on my knees towards the judges so that I ended up in Jon’s ‘assume the position’ position, staying like that until all the applause had ended. It seemed to take ages and there was a lot of shouting and whistling in with it. Even Jon was clapping.

When I got up I went over to Jon and we walked to the side where the first 2 girls were. One of them had put a T-shirt on but the other was only wearing a thong. The first one had only stripped to her bikini bottoms and the second to her thong. The 4th girl was out and ready to start but just as she did a large drunken woman of about 30 staggered onto the floor and started dancing and undoing the zip of her dress. Everyone was laughing at her and the poor girl who was supposed to be dancing just stopped and looked at the judges.

Two bouncers came and tried to persuade the woman to move but she didn’t want to know. She was shouting words to the effect of “if they can strip off, then so can I.” This got lots of cheers from the audience and in the end the compare said that she could have her turn. She staggered around taking her dress of, then her slip, then her large bra. She was left with tights over a pair of white knickers that were big enough for both Jon and me. When she finally got these off the flab was bouncing about like jelly and the audience were in hysterics.

When the fourth girl finally got to restart her turn I think that she had had her spirit broken and she wasn’t very good, she wasn’t dancing to the music. Although she took everything off her heart just wasn’t in it. I felt sorry for her. I hadn’t put any clothes on and the 4th girl didn’t either.

We had to wait ages before the judge finally announced the results. I had won and I had to go and collect my prize, 20,000 pesetas and a large bottle of champagne. Wow, was I happy. Jon looked at me and said, “I told you that you would win.” After collecting the money I turned to face the main part of the audience, got into the ‘position,’ and waved my hand with the money in it to the audience. This brought more cheers. I was very happy and when I walked back to Jon he grabbed my arm and pulled me to the bar saying “let’s celebrate.”

We got 2 glasses and went and sat at a table and he opened the bottle. The cork went flying, but I couldn’t hear the ‘pop’ because of the noise of the music. It was only when I had downed the first glass that I remembered that I was still naked. I looked round but nobody was interested. ‘If they’re not, then I’m not’, and had another drink.

Jon wouldn’t drink much because he was driving so I had to finish the bottle. I was getting quite happy and when Jon pulled me up to dance I didn’t even think about what I was (not) wearing. As we danced, I suddenly thought ‘what are they looking at’ and then realised. I told Jon that I wanted to put something on but he just said that as no one was complaining then sod it, keep dancing.

After a few more songs Jon grabbed me and pulled me to a door that I hadn’t seen before. We went through it and then down some stairs and came to a room with a little bar and a small swimming pool. Jon wouldn’t let me jump in straight away; I think that he wanted people to see that I didn’t have any clothes on. There were certainly enough of them looking. After a couple of minutes he said, “Go on then” and in I went.

That seemed to be a cue for other to strip off and jump in. It wasn’t long before most of the people were in the water with clothes everywhere. People were generally messing about and most of the women were screaming as they were groped. I certainly remember a few hands on me. Jon had a coke at the bar and when he had finished he called for me to get out.

Reluctantly I did, the groping was fun, and I had groped a couple of men, one with a big hard on. Anyway, Jon gave me my white dress to put on but as soon as I had it was virtually see-through with the water, and it didn’t help as my hair was dripping down onto it. We went out of the club and back to the car. By then it was about 5 o’clock in the morning and the place was still very much alive. Got a few shouts and whistles from some men because my dress had ridden up and my bum was hanging out.

Just before I got in the car, Jon told me to take my dress off so that I didn’t get the car seat wet, and we drove back with me naked. It was still lovely and warm at that time of night. Back at the hotel, Jon wouldn’t give me my dress back, so I had to get back to the room naked. Fortunately, I remembered the way I had gone a few nights ago, and managed it without seeing anyone. Back in the room, I remember having a bit of a giggle, then nothing until the next morning.

Sunday August 2
Sunday started slowly and I only just managed to get up and get to the restaurant before they closed the doors. Jon had tried to wake me up and given up and gone for breakfast and then a walk. He was back in the room when I returned. Jon said that it was pointless trying to do anything with me that morning and he told me to get some sleep and then he went out and left me.

I took my T-shirt off and lay on the bed and dozed off. When I woke up our new neighbours were out on their balcony. On one side there were 2 girls in their late teens and on the other side there were 2 girls that looked about 15. Each set were looking round and talking as if they had just arrived. I think that they all looked into our room and saw me at some time. I heard one of the younger girls say to her mate “hey look at this,” but I don’t know if they were referring to me.

After a few minutes they all disappeared and I grabbed a book and a bottle of water and went onto our balcony and started reading. After I’d read a few pages the younger girls came out again. Our eyes met and I said, “Hi” to them. They seemed a bit nervous talking to a naked stranger but after a few minutes of idle chat they settled down and we had a good chat about nothing special.

They were twins from Leeds and were there with their parents, brother and a friend of his. They told me that the boys were coming to collect them so that they could go and have a look around the place and one of them (Rebecca) asked me if I was going to cover up. They both seemed a little surprised when I told them that it didn’t bother me and that my friend wouldn’t let me wear clothes in our room. Anyway a couple of minutes later there was knock on their door and in came the 2 boys, both about 14. When they came out onto the balcony and saw me their eyes nearly popped out of their heads. Especially when I said, “Hi” and introduced myself. The girls wanted to go and get on with their exploring but the boys managed to drag out their hellos for ages before they finally left.

Jon got back about mid afternoon and told me to put a T-shirt on and pack a bag with my white bikini, a pair of his brief, briefs, and some towels. We were going to the Water Park about a mile down the road. When we got there we found an area of grass to spread out on and then Jon told me to take my T-shirt off and then put my bikini on - in that order.

I looked around then did it. Jon chastised me for hesitating and told me that I would be punished for it. I tried to tell him that I was worried about all the people but he just said that I had to trust him and that the punishment would be doubled for trying to argue with him. I apologised and told him that I did trust him. As it turned out no one was interested in my display, well, I didn’t see anyone looking at me.

We went on most of the water slides and had great fun. The only problem was my bikini. The top kept coming off my breasts and at one point I lost the top completely and spent ages looking for it. At first I thought that it must have been caught up on something back in the tunnel but a woman found it and passed it to me.

I was also having trouble keeping my pussy covered and a couple of times I had to pull my bikini bottoms straight after the movement of coming down the slides had made the crotch disappear between my lips. All that water being forced against my pussy, with very little protection, was also getting me a little excited. In a way I was glad that everyone seemed to be more interested in enjoying themselves rather than in me. However, I did get a few stares when we went for an ice cream and it didn’t help when Jon pushed his iced-lolly into my right nipple and it jumped to attention.

When it came to the time to leave Jon had me take my bikini completely off and dry myself with the towel before he would let me put my T-shirt on. This time a middle-aged man lying on the grass near us was looking and I was watching the bulge grow in this costume - until he turned onto his stomach.

Back in the hotel we had a quiet night (for which I was grateful). We had a drink in the outside bar before going to shower and change for dinner. Jon had me wear my short wrap-round shirt and a baggy cropped top. I had to be careful as I bent over the buffet table to get my food. We spent the evening in the hotel bar and lounge drinking and playing cards. I nearly suggested playing strip poker or something but I realised that I would lose and end up naked in the hotel lounge. I didn’t think that that would be a good idea.

When we were in the lounge we sat on the big low sofas and I really had to squeeze my legs together to stop people from seeing my pussy. But as the night wore on, and the alcohol started to work, I wasn’t quite so caring and once or twice I caught a man looking at me.

Back in our room we took a last drink out onto the balcony and I sat on Jon’s knee as we drank. I could feel him getting hard and I stood up, faced him and moved forward. When I was over him I lowered myself onto him. We were just sat like that drinking when the 2 young girls and 2 boys came out onto their balcony. The boys had a good snigger they could see my breasts and I guess that they thought that they knew what we were doing. The girls just said, “Hi”, and then ignored us. We just drinking and having a motionless fuck. The kids gave-up and went in before we finished. Neither of us came, but it was nice just sitting there.

[VanessaEvans]

Part 05

Monday August 3
Jon was up bright and early and full of life and had decided that we needed some exercise. He told me to pack a bag with my white shorts and top, his shorts, our trainers and towels. We put our vests on and then went for breakfast. Later we drove around looking for a Gym that we could use, but the ones that we found didn’t open until after lunch so we went to Ibiza town and went shopping.

We found a department store and wandered round. We found some nice dresses that were at realistic prices and Jon selected a couple for me to try on. The only changing rooms that they had were cubicles in the main shopping areas with curtains for doors. I went into a cubicle and half closed the curtain so that Jon could see me, and took my vest off. The first dress was a sort of blue silk with flowers on it and a bit oriental, it had a high neck and no sleeves. The interesting part was that the skirt part was split up both sides right to the waist. The dress was a tight fit, but I guess that it should have been. I put my arms in the bottom, and lifted up so that I could slide it down over my head. When my head ‘popped’ out of the top I looked out and saw a young female shop assistant looking at me. When she caught my eye, she turned away.

The dress fitted quite well and I liked it, but Jon didn’t. The second dress didn’t have any sides from top to bottom, except for a cord that was zigzag threaded from top to bottom. It was plain white with a low cut ‘V’ neck and as I put it on the same way there was the girl again. Jon said that apart from the cord going below my waist it was quite nice, but was too big. I took it off and he went to swap it for a smaller size. He told me not to touch anything while he was gone, so I just stood there with the curtain open.

Six people went passed while I was waiting, but only one looked in and that was another young female assistant. She stopped and had a good look before moving on. I just looked back at her. When Jon got back I put the dress on and Jon decided to buy it for me.

After wandering round a few more shops we went to a cafe and sat outside at a table on the pavement and had a coffee and a sandwich. Jon had sat us so that we were both facing down the street with me on the outside. Jon had crossed his legs so that no one could see what he had got but of course I couldn’t, and anyone who walked towards us and looked could see my pussy. I told Jon about this and he just said, “Good, open your knees a bit.” I regretted saying anything but did it.

It was only the kids that looked and when I told Jon he told me to close my legs if anyone that looked under 14 looked. I got a couple of giggles from a group of girls and one lad must have gone round the block because he went by twice.

About 40 minutes later we left, and went back to the car and drove to one Gym that we had seen. It was open and the price was acceptable to Jon. We both went into the first changing room that we came across. I think that it was the gents but it didn’t matter because we were the only ones there.

After getting changed, we went through into the workout area. Again, no one there, and we got started. We had a good workout even if it was very quiet. Just as Jon decided that we had had enough and we headed for the door it opened and about 6 people came in dressed for a workout. Jon saw a sauna and decided that we would go in. It wasn’t that warm but we still stripped off and lay on the benches. I was starting to doze off when the door opened and 2 men came in and sat at my feet. They were Germans and asked (in good English) if we spoke German. Jon said not, and they continued talking in German.

They kept looking at me and my pussy then getting on with their conversation. I got the impression that they were talking about me but I couldn’t prove it. I started to relax and doze off again and felt my legs open a bit as I relaxed. I think that the men were still looking but I was too sleepy to think about it. They eventually left and then we went out. There was a plunge pool next to the sauna and Jon didn’t tell me how cold these things are normally. I found out quick enough and I immediately got straight out again wide awake and with nipples that you could bend an iron bar round. “That wasn’t very nice” I said but Jon just smiled.

To get back to the changing room we had to go back through the main Gym and Jon wouldn’t let me wear anything. We walked through with my nipples still frozen rock hard. One man dropped the weights he was lifting as his eyes saw me, and one of the women slipped off the bench she was just getting on. In the changing room there was a real hunk getting changed and for some strange reason he looked a bit embarrassed by me being there with no clothes on. We ignored him, got dried, put our vests on and left.

Back at the hotel we put our swimming costumes on (my white one piece) and went down to the pool. I put lotion on us and we settled down to soak up the sun until the evening. When it came to getting dressed for dinner Jon asked me if I had brought my pleated navy skirt and a white blouse with me. When I said yes he told me to wear them with my white Lycra shorts. I thought that it was a bit strange but who am I to question my Master’s commands.

We went for dinner and then a couple of drinks in the hotel bar before heading down the main street. We stopped at another bar and had another drink then Jon took me to the place with the sign said ‘Live Sex Show - 23:00 every night’ outside. I thought that it could be interesting watching other people having sex. As soon as we went in Jon asked if he could talk to the manager. When he arrived they were talking quietly and I couldn’t hear what they were saying. Afterwards we went to the bar and were given a drink. I didn’t see Jon pay so I assumed that it was like the cafes where you paid when you left.

We got some seats and talked and watched the other people there. There were about a dozen men and about 5 or 6 women that looked like customers. At about 11:45 the show started. A couple came on and started dancing around slowly taking their clothes off. The dancing got more and more erotic and when they were naked they started touching themselves. The woman then got down on her knees and started sucking his penis. When he finally got hard he lay on his back and she climbed on and they had a good fuck. There’s not much more that I can say about it.

About 5 minutes after they had finished the manager come onto the ‘stage’ and said that he was proud to announce the guest appearance of 2 people from England who were going to put a show on for everyone. With that Jon grabbed my arm and pulled me onto the ‘stage’. I was mortified and excited at the same time. What was I supposed to do? What was Jon expecting me to do?

After taking a little bow Jon dragged me off behind a screen, grabbed a packet of cigarettes from the manager and stuffed them in my blouse. He then put on a teachers gown that the manager gave him and told me that I was going to act like a naughty school girl who had been caught smoking, and was denying it. The rest would follow naturally.

We went onto the ‘stage’ and Jon stood me where he wanted me. After the audience were quiet Jon started talking to me as if he were a teacher who had caught a girl smoking. As instructed I said I hadn’t and the lecture went on. He asked me again and I still said no. With that he put his hand down the top of my blouse and moved it about looking for the cigarettes. I then had another lecture before he told me to take my blouse off.

By this time I was relaxing a bit and was starting to get into the act a bit so I did a bit of pleading before slowly taking it off. I was now topless and the ‘teacher’ started on another lecture about not wearing a bra. He then told me that he wanted to see if I was wearing the regulation knickers. I started to lift the side of my skirt up but he said, “No, take it off.”

When he saw my white shorts he started on again. Finally he said, “Right, its punishment time. He then made me do lots of aerobic exercises that stretched my arms and legs and made my jump and run on the spot. My little breasts were bouncing up and down and my nipples were getting hard. He then sat on a chair and told me to lie over his knee. He gave me 20 slaps before telling me to stand up and take my shorts off. It was then back over his lap for another 20. After that the exercises started again. In among some of them I had to stand on my head and then open my legs wide.

That did it, if the audience hadn’t seen my wet pussy by then, that certainly gave them an eyeful. He then had me walk on my feet and hands, but with my stomach in the air. I hadn’t done that since I was at school and it was a bit painful.

He then told me that I was going to get caned and that I was to bend over the back of the chair with my feet apart. I pleaded with him to not do it and when he said, “NOW,” I ran off round the back of the audience. He came after me and when he ‘caught’ me he dragged me, struggling, back through the middle of the audience and put me over the chair. My feet weren’t wide enough for him and he pushed them further apart.

The audience could see everything that I’d got. I saw the manager pass Jon a cane and then it started. The first really hurt, and after I had calmed down I said, “One - thank you Sir.” After 10 the tears were dripping from my eyes and my sobbing must have been loud enough for everyone in the room to hear. After I had said, “Twenty - thank you Sir,” it stopped, but I didn’t move. My backside was really hurting; it was on fire and was worse than the time that Jon caned me back in England.

Out of the corner of my eye and through the tears I could see Jon taking his clothes off. When he turned to face me his dick was the biggest I had ever seen it. It was as if he had swallowed a whole bottle of Viagra. He came round to the front of me and said, “Swallow.” I opened my mouth and took as much of it as I could.

I sucked and sucked and I could tell that he was getting close to coming but he pulled out and just stood there erection pointing into the air. After a couple of minutes he walked round the back of me and rammed it into me. There was absolutely no resistance as I was so wet that I could feel my juices running down my legs. I screamed, but not from the pain, I had re-composed myself enough to remember that we were putting a show on.

Jon went in and out as I moaned quite loud. I was getting close to cumming and I thought that Jon was too. Then it happened, we both came at about the same time and I screamed as much as I did when the cane was hitting me. When he pulled out of me I stood up and Jon then told me to ‘assume the position’ but facing the audience. When I was down there I could feel all our juices running out of my open hole. Jon came and stood over me and let the juices from his dick drip onto my face and I licked them off. After that Jon told me to stand up and take a bow, the show was over.

We both went over to the bar (still naked) and the manager gave us a drink. I couldn’t sit on a stool like Jon had because my backside hurt too much. The manager said to Jon that I “was quite a woman” and did we want a permanent job. I was glad that he said no, I had really enjoyed it but I don’t think that my backside could take that every night. After we had finished our drinks we went and found our clothes (Jon wouldn’t let me wear the shorts), and said our goodbyes.

When we got back to the hotel I asked Jon if we could have another drink before bed and we went into the bar and he perched on a stool while I stood next to him. There was hardly anyone there and after the drink we went to our room. As we were getting ready for bed I noticed the 2 older girls on their balcony talking and watching us. I looked in the mirror and could see lots of bright red wheals all over my backside.

Tuesday August 4
Jon wouldn’t let me sleep late and I had to get up and have a shower before 8 o’clock. I was still thinking about the previous night and how much I had enjoyed myself and I told Jon as we were walking into the restaurant. I had forgotten about my backside until I sat down to eat my breakfast. I asked Jon to take a look to see if the red marks were still there. He didn’t need to look; he has already seen them, even below my T-shirt. That meant that other people could see which worried me a little.

After breakfast we packed a bag and drove to the harbour in Ibiza town and got onto a ferry to an island called Formentera. The journey took just over an hour and it got quite windy which presented a problem as we walked around the boat and when it came to go up the outside stairs I’m sure that I gave the people below me a great view. Come to think of it Jon must have been showing a lot as well.

When we eventually arrived we walked up the harbour and to a place that had lots of bikes outside. Jon said that it was the best way to get round and judging by the number of people in the shop he was right. We hired 2 and as I climbed on mine I was thinking that it could be fun sliding from side to side on the saddle, just like it was fun riding Jon’s bikes.

Shortly after we got out of the village Jon stopped and we took our T-shirts off and cycled nude. Jon said that Formentera was a Naturist island and we would see lots of naked people. A few cars and motorbikes passed us then another couple on bikes that were also naked. I wondered if she was enjoying the experience as much as I was.

We peddled for about 30 minutes and came to a dirt track that we went down. Eventually we came to fantastic beach with trees and sand dunes behind it. We padlocked our bikes to a tree and spread our towels on the sand near a pile of rocks that looked as if it was being used as a little jetty - or so Jon said. The only people that I could see with clothes on were those who were arriving. I put some more sun tan lotion on Jon and then me and as I was doing me Jon told me that the inside of my thighs wasn’t as brown as the rest of me and he told me to make sure that I lay with my legs wide open so that I would get an even tan.

We lay there for about an hour before Jon got restless and decided that we were going for a walk, and what a walk it was, we walked for what seemed like hours and all in bare feet - bare everything. Through the trees and dunes, out to a little island, passed a cafe, through the car park, through what Jon thought were salt lakes, up to the main road, and back along the beach. On the way we stopped at a beach bar and had something to eat. Everything was so relaxed and it seemed natural that most people didn’t have any clothes on.

I was shattered when we got back and my feet were a little sore. We went for a swim to cool down, and then lay on our towels again. It didn’t take long for me to doze off and when I woke up there were lots of people standing around us. It was a jetty and a boat was coming in. The people were waiting to get on the boat and there was me laid with my legs wide open, right in the middle of them. One or two were looking at us. I looked at Jon who was just laying there, legs apart, propped up on his elbows watching the boat come in.

Well I thought, ‘if he doesn’t care, then why should I?’ The boat arrived and people piled off. Jon said that it looked as if they were from the mainland and were just here on a day trip. I don’t think that some of them were expecting naked people, certainly not spread-eagle in the middle of their path off the boat and I noticed a couple of shocked looks.

There were 3 youths among them and they obviously enjoyed what they were seeing, they decided to stay where they were when they first saw us. They were still there when everyone else and the boat had gone. They spread their towels and lay on their stomachs directly below me. I wondered if they had had to lie on their stomach to avoid any embarrassment.

After a while I turned over onto my stomach, still with my legs apart; I wanted to get rid of those white bits. I was thinking about the show we had put on the previous night and then I remembered the red wheals on my backside. I lifted my head to look at my bum and yes, they were still there, not as bright, but still there. The youths must be able to see them I thought and squeezed my pussy muscles and realised that the juices were flowing. I wondered if the youths could see that as well. I dozed off again and when I came round they had gone, and so had Jon. I looked round and saw him laid half in the water and half out. I went and sat next to him and I told him that I had been thinking about the previous night and that I would be happy to do it again - if he wanted to. “Not at the moment” he said. “Maybe some other time.”

I could see that he was thinking about the previous night as well, because his dick was growing. I decided to have a bit of fun and stood up, with my feet apart, just in front of him. If / when he looked up he would be looking right at my pussy. Nothing new, but if he was feeling a bit randy it might just tempt him. After a few minutes, and a dick that was definitely getting bigger he jumped up and told me to follow him. We went into the trees and sand dunes and found a quiet spot where he told me to get down on my hands and knees and he fucked me from behind. It was over pretty quick and I didn’t cum but I had certainly enjoyed it.

As soon as that was over. Jon decided that it was time to start back and we packed up and started back, again cycling in the nude. Jon’s and my juices were still coming out of my pussy, and it wasn’t long before I was sliding all over the saddle. It was very pleasant and with the bouncing along the dirt track, I beginning to think that I might even cum. Unfortunately I didn’t and it wasn’t long before we came to the outskirts of the village and we stopped and put our T-shirts on. Back at the bike shop I felt a little embarrassed handing back a bike that had a saddle that was all wet and sticky.

On the boat we bought some drinks and went on the deck at the front to catch some more sun. Jon followed me up the stairs and stuck a finger in me and held it up saying “a little wet aren’t we Vanessa,” in a voice loud enough for everyone to hear. There were other people on the deck sun bathing and 2 of the women were topless so Jon told me to take my T-shirt off and lay it over my pussy. I was further back from the front than most of the people there so if anyone looked they would be able to see under my T-shirt.

The boat set off and after about half an hour it started to get windy. I tried to clench my legs together to keep the T-shirt in place but the wind finally blew it off me and back along the boat. Jon told me to go and get it but each time I got near it, it blew further away. It ended up right in the middle of the seated area that was full of people. What else could I do? I just had to brave it out and walk into the middle of them and get it. Lots of people were looking at me, but no one said anything until I had retrieved it and put it on. At that point a couple of men clapped their hands.

Nothing else happened on the boat and we made it back to Ibiza harbour. Instead of going straight to the car we went into a little boutique that Jon had spotted when we were parking the car. There were some nice clothes in there and I tried on a skirt that Jon liked. It was tight, black, and had a split up the front of one leg that went up to the top of where my pubic hair would have been. To get it on I had to hold my T-shirt up and got a funny look from the old woman assistant. Jon liked it and he bought it.

Dinner had already started when we got back to the hotel so we had to have a quick shower and down to dinner. Jon told me to wear my new skirt and a baggy cropped top. After dinner we went for a walk along the beach and Jon told me to spin my skirt round so that the split was right in the middle. It was a good job that there was hardly anyone on the beach because when I looked down I could see all of my bald pussy. Just before we left the beach Jon told me to spin it back to the front of my left leg.

We went into the bar that had the DJ comedian in it and sat at a table near the back. As the night went on things got livelier and just before Jon was thinking of leaving the DJ suddenly asked if any of the girls were brave enough to get on a table and do a striptease. There was deadly silence at first but when he offered a bottle of champagne to any girl who would, Jon stood up and said that I would.

A girl a couple of table away from us also stood up and said that she would. I had seen her earlier and thought that she was on her own and trying to get drunk. She certainly looked that way when she stood up. The DJ said okay and everyone cheered as we got on our tables. I started to sway to the music and dance around in a small circle. My skirt was so short that I imagine people could see my ass without me even moving.

After a couple of turns on the tiny table I slid my top off of my shoulders and let it slide down to my waist before pulling it over my head. The men all whistled and cheered like I expect they would at a real strip show. I danced a bit more and then hooked my thumbs into the waistband of my skirt and slid it over my hips, down my legs to my feet. I kicked it out of the way and continued my little dance, turning and swaying gently. I guess that the men expected me to be wearing knickers and they cheered loudly when they saw my bald pussy. As I was dancing, I looked over at the other girl who was down to her knickers. They were quite small and she slowly eased them over her hips and off. She had a neatly trimmed bush and the men certainly seemed to appreciate her dance.

The DJ let us continue for another couple of minutes before stopping the music and telling us to go and collect the champagne. I jumped down and saw the other woman almost fall off her table. Jon told me to go and help her so I went over to her. She was definitely drunk and I had to help her walk to the stage. To get there we had to walk across the dance floor and the men there groped us both. The DJ asked us our names (the other girl had trouble saying that hers was Vicky) before giving us our champagne.

We then had to get back to our seats and got groped again. This time I felt a finger enter my pussy which was still quite wet. I couldn’t do much about it as I had to help Vicky stay on her feet. Eventually we made it back to Jon and I plonked Vicky down. Jon told me to go and get Vicky’s clothes before putting my top and skirt on. We then had to help Vicky put her dress on. We didn’t bother with her bra and knickers and in the end we left them in the bar as a souvenir for someone to collect.

Jon was wondering what to do with Vicky. She was in no state to tell us where she was staying and there was nothing in her purse to tell us where she was staying. Jon decided that it would be best if we took her back to our room and we left for the long walk back. Jon was finding it difficult to help Vicky walk and when she threw-up over the front of her dress and Jon’s shirt Jon decided that a change was called for so he gave me the other bottle of champagne and picked her up in the fireman’s lift. She was over his shoulder and her dress up over her bottom leaving her ass and pussy exposed. We walked through the hotel’s reception like that and got a few funny looks. Back in our room Jon dropped her on my bed and then we had a drink of water. After that Jon decided that we had better get her dress off and put her to bed. We did, stripped off, and got in with Vicky in between us.

Wednesday August 5
When I woke up I was laid on my left side with my arm over Vicky and my hand holding her right breast. Vicky was laid on her left side, half on Jon, her right leg was over his, and touching his dick, and her right arm was over his chest. I slowly got up and went to the bathroom.

When I got back Vicky was just waking up and when she saw Jon she jumped up. She saw me naked and said, “Where am I?” “Relax” I said, “you’re safe, nothing happened.” “But you haven’t got any clothes on, and neither have I, or him” she said looking down at herself and Jon, who was now starting to wake up. Jon reached out and grabbed a bottle of water and said, “Here, drink that, you’ll need it.”

He then got up and walked into the bathroom. Vicky’s eyes followed him then turned to me and said, “God, my head hurts. Where am I, how did I get here, and where’s my clothes?” I told her the full story and she was blushing as I told her about the table dancing. She asked about her clothes and I told her about leaving her underwear in the bar and just as I was telling her about her throwing-up all over her dress, Jon brought it back in, held it up and said, “I don’t think you will want to wear this until you’ve had it cleaned.

“How am I going to get back to my hotel?” Vicky said. Jon told her that we don’t bother with clothes unless we have to and not to feel embarrassed, because we don’t. He then said that he was going for some breakfast, put a T-shirt on and left. “He hasn’t got anything on under that T-shirt,” she said. I told her not to worry and that she wouldn’t have any underwear on when she left because she couldn’t borrow any because I don’t possess any. “Wow” she said.

We had a long chat and I told her all about Jon and I and she told me about her being on holiday on her own, it being a last minute booking because she wanted to get over just splitting with her boyfriend. Apart from men trying to chat her up, we were the first people who she had talked to. She had arrived the previous Saturday for one week and was going back to Nottingham on the same flight as us.

When Jon got back we told him the full story and he said that she could stick with us for the rest of the week if she liked. Vicky said that she would think about it and she thanked us for looking after her and not taking advantage of her. She finally got out of bed and asked if she could have a shower. When she came out we were on the balcony talking. She stuck her head out and asked if we had anything she could wear. “We’ll sort that out later,” Jon said. “Come and tell us what you would like to do today”.

She had a quick look round and then came out and sat on a chair. She was slightly taller than me, slightly slimmer, and had slightly larger breasts, but her nipples were a lot smaller, so I wasn’t jealous. I noticed that little trimmed triangle of dark brown hair but couldn’t see anything peeking out of the bottom of it.

As we were talking the 2 young girls came out onto their balcony and said, “Hi” as they looked at Vicky. Jon and I both said, “Hi” back and carried on talking. Vicky was having a half-hearted attempt to cover herself but soon gave up. Especially when Jon said, “No one cares round here.”

When there was a knock on next doors door, and Rebecca let the 2 boys in, Vicky again tried to cover up. It didn’t help when the 2 boys started staring at us. “Aren’t you bothered about them?” Vicky said pointing to the 2 boys. “Not at all, in fact I get a bit of a thrill teasing them,” I said. With that I stood up and walked over to the railings between the 2 balconies and asked the boys what their names were.

The 2 girls giggled and Rebecca said, “What’s the matter Mark - embarrassed?” With that the girls said, “Bye” and dragged the boys out. We all laughed, including Vicky who was starting to relax a bit. Jon told us that we were going to get some breakfast, then going to a Hippie Market at a place called Es Cana near a resort called Santa Eulalia. Vicky said that she should really go back to her hotel. Jon said that she would have to borrow a dress anyway so why not go straight there. “What about underwear?” she asked. I looked at Jon then told her that we wouldn’t be wearing any. He told her that she had 2 alternatives, firstly she could have some painted on with body paint, or secondly, she could just go for it. After a few seconds thought she said, “forget the paint, it will probably be too messy, I’ll just go for it” and we went to look for a dress for her. She chose the cheesecloth one and Jon told me to wear the denim dungarees. As we walked out of the hotel Vicky said that it was a bit draughty and I said, “Nice feeling isn’t it.”

In the cafe Vicky told me that she could see my pussy and she was a little surprised when I said that I wasn’t allowed to cross my legs. Over breakfast Jon and I told Vicky about the ‘arrangement’ that we had and I told her that I was really happy with it, that Jon was the best think that had happened to me. I even told her about the spankings. I got my Ben Wa balls out of my purse and put them on the table. She had no idea what they were and when I told her what they were she said that she “must get some of those, sounds as if they’re better than a man.” I told her that I didn’t agree with that bit, but they certainly had their uses.

I had an idea, and asked her if she would like to try them and that she shouldn’t worry about them falling out as you soon learn to control that. With that Jon told her to take them and put them in, in the car on the way.

As we were getting up to leave I turned a little abruptly and my left breast came out. When Vicky pointed it out to me I said that I could only adjust my clothes if Jon said so. “What about me?” When I told her that it was only me who couldn’t she stood in front of me and pushed it back in. The flesh contact made my nipple stand up but under the thick denim no one could see. As we drove off Vicky asked me if there was any special way to put them in. When I said no, she opened her legs (she was in the back) and I watched her push first one, then the other in. She said that nothing was happening, to which Jon said, “It will!” When we got to the ring road round Ibiza town I suddenly remembered that we weren’t naked. When I mentioned it to Jon he told me that as we had a guest it didn’t matter this time, but we would when we came back.

The Market was really crowded and very hot. As we were walking in Vicky had said that she liked the feeling of no knickers but that she was a little worried about the length of my cheesecloth dress that she was wearing, she just hoped that it didn’t get windy. It wasn’t long before Vicky told us that the balls were starting to work and that she was starting to get turned on. Jon said, “Give it another 5 minutes and your pussy will be dripping, and then you’ll have trouble walking.” Ten minutes later she begged us to find a toilet so that she could take them out. Jon said that we would be lucky to find a toilet and that we should look for somewhere quiet to ‘perform the operation’. Eventually we managed to find a quiet corner round the back of a building and Vicky squatted down and squeezed them out into her hand. She gave them back to me and I decided to wear them for a while. I popped them in and we continued looking round.

After about an hour looking and buying nothing Jon told us that we were leaving. Instead of going to the car we first went to a small supermarket down the road and bought some cans of coke. While we were queued as the checkout another woman joined the queue. The interesting thing about her was that she was only wearing 3 rectangles of material hanging together with string. I guess that she was one of the Hippies.

By this time Ben was doing what he was designed to do and I needed somewhere to either stop the stimulation or get the real thing. Jon just gave one of his smiles and said that I would have to wait another 5 minutes. From there we walked to a little beach that was round the back of the market. After finishing the coke and me removing Ben, Jon said that we were going for a swim to cool down. He stripped off and went in. As I was taking my dress off I noticed that Vicky wasn’t moving. I asked her what was wrong, and she said that she didn’t have a swimming costume and that she had never swum nude before. I told her that it was great and that as there was no one else near us then why not give it a try.

She said okay and took the dress off before running down to the water. I couldn’t help noticing that her breasts bounced a lot more than mine did as she ran. In the water we splashed about and generally messed about. We kept ‘ganging up’ on either Vicky or me and we were picked up and thrown back into the water. Jon started grabbing breasts and bums and it was good to see that Vicky wasn’t getting prudish about it. She was giving as good as she got and started grabbing both me then Jon.

Jon took it for while then grabbed her round her waist and pulled her bum out of the water and gave it a couple of slaps. She just said, “Ouch” and carried on. When we got out we all lay on the sand with Jon in the middle. Vicky lay on her stomach to start off with but soon turned over, which left her with sand all down her front and mixed in with her short pubic hair.

We had to go back into the sea to wash the sand off before we left and to start off with Vicky had trouble with the cheesecloth dress sticking to her. As we walked back to the car, one on either side of Jon, he put his arms round us and pulled us to him. That felt good and I wasn’t at all jealous of Vicky.

After we drove out of the car park and about a mile down the road, Jon stopped and we all took our clothes off. Vicky said that she was a bit nervous and excited about being nude with all the other cars about. As a joke I said, “Wait until we pass a bus, or get stuck in traffic in a built-up area.”

It was an uneventful journey back and just as we were getting into Playa d’en Bossa Vicky said that she had really enjoyed her day with us and she asked Jon if he would mind if we had her company for the rest of the holiday. Jon said, “Not at all, the only condition is that you pack your bags and move in with us.” Vicky thought about it for a minute and then said, “Well, you didn’t take advantage of me last night and I’ve enjoyed myself today so yes, I would like that.” We stopped outside Vicky’s hotel and put our clothes on then went to Vicky’s room and helped her pack her case. It was a really small room with no balcony. Jon said that it was just typical of package holiday companies charging single travellers extra for grotty little rooms.

Back in our room Vicky said that the sofa would do just fine for her but Jon said that she could sleep in our bed, he would take the middle with us on either side of him. She said that she wasn’t sure and Jon then said that we would sort it out later. Jon and I had stripped off when we got into our room but Vicky kept my cheesecloth dress on until she had a shower.

When she came out of the bathroom she was naked and when I mentioned it she just said, “When in Rome.” Jon told us that we were going into Ibiza town that night and asked Vicky if she had been there late at night. She said, “No,” and John said that she might get a bit of a surprise.

I had to wear my lacy net dress and Vicky wore a cotton button front dress. I was pleased to see that she didn’t bother with underwear. Jon put a shirt and Chinos on then gave me my collar to wear. We walked into the hotel bar, either side of Jon; both of us with an arm round him. One of the barmen passed some comment to Jon about now having 2 beautiful girls and then John asked him how much he would give him for one of them. That seemed to confuse the poor man and he went to get us our drinks. After a couple of drinks we went for a walk looking for a restaurant and found a Chinese one. It took us ages to get through the meal and it was dark when we finally left and drove to Ibiza town.

Walking around, Vicky kept saying, “look at him,” or “look at her,” or “look at that” when she wasn’t sure what ‘that’ was. I didn’t know what ‘that’ was half the time either. A couple of times she said, “I can see her tits,” or she hasn’t got any knickers on.” I was tempted to say ‘you and I haven’t either and you can see my pussy if you look’ but I didn’t.

We went into one of the cheaper boutiques and decided to try some dresses on. They had 2 little changing cubicles opposite each other with curtains, and when we were in there Jon came and opened first the curtain on mine, then Vicky’s. Vicky grabbed a dress and held it against her but when she saw me naked and only Jon there she relaxed.

She had chosen a tight fitting dress that had a zip down the front and she was having trouble fastening it. I had just taken off the first dress that I had tried on when Jon told me to go and help Vicky. Still wearing only my collar I walked across the room, not thinking about who could see me. It was only when I heard a man say “Nice ass” that I looked round and say a young couple looking at me. I ignored them and continued to Vicky.

She really had picked a dress too small and neither of us could get the zip to fasten. By the time we gave up all 3 of us were laughing. The shop assistant was just watching and ignoring us. We took the dress off and Jon told me to go and get a size bigger, but I didn’t know where Vicky had got it from so Jon told me to go and ask the shop girl. She smiled a little as I walked up to her and asked her for a size bigger.

She just said, “follow me” and went to the front of the shop. There I was, naked, just inside the glass door. I was getting a bit of attention from people passing by and I’m sure the girl was taking her time getting the dress. When I got back to Vicky she asked me if I was embarrassed being naked like that. I just said, “try it,” and helped her on with the dress.

Vicky was learning because when we got the dress on she said that she didn’t like it, took it off, walked to the same rack at the front and slowly selected another one. The assistant acted as if it happened all the time (maybe it did). Vicky walked back wiggling her ass as a couple of young men outside watched her every move.

Jon decided that we had had enough fun and told us to get dressed. Just to add to the fun, I grabbed Vicky’s dress, stated putting it on and told Vicky that she would have to put mine on. This made Jon smile and I guess he was thinking about what Vicky would look like in it being a couple of inches taller than me.

He was right, it only just covered her pussy and her bush was clearly visible though the material, more so than me, because my lack of hair made it not as obvious. Jon would only let me fasten Vicky dress down to just above my pussy and up to just below my breasts. We left, thanking the assistant for her time.

Poor Vicky was having a bit of a struggle keeping my dress below her pussy and she kept holding her hands in front of it. Jon was laughing more and more as we went into a bar. We got some drinks and found a table. As soon as we sat down Jon got the lead out and attached it to my collar. Jon decided that we would have another drink in there and told Vicky that it was her round, and she went to the bar.

By the time she got back to the table my dress was above her pussy and as soon as she put the drinks down she pulled the hem down. Jon asked her who had seen anything, and when she had looked around she said, “no one.” Jon then asked her why she had bothered.

That night I discovered that Vicky couldn’t take much alcohol, as she giggled and then pulled the dress up to her waist and sat down. I went for the next round with the lead hanging down the front. I guess that with all the unusual sights in Ibiza, a girl with a collar and lead was nothing special and everyone acted as if it was an everyday sight. Maybe it was.

We finished our drinks and as we stood up to leave Jon told me to pull Vicky’s hem down. As I did I deliberately touched her pussy and it was all wet. We walked back to the car with Vicky giggling and letting my dress ride up so that her butt and pubis were showing. No one took any notice of me being ‘pulled’ along by the lead. Jon opened the driver’s door, lifted the front seat up and told Vicky to get in. As she did she wiggled her ass at Jon so he grabbed at her pussy and when he pulled his hand out I could see her juices all over it. We stopped at a quiet cafe on the way back and had a coffee; I think that that was for Vicky’s benefit.

Back in our room Vicky was the first to strip off and go out onto the balcony. The 2 older girls next door were out on their balcony and said, “Hi” to us as we all went out and sat drinking water from a bottle that Jon had brought out. Jon asked the girls where they had been. They said that they had been to a disco called ‘Kiss’ but it hadn’t been very good so they had left.

Jon went in to go to the bathroom and Vicky and I leaned on the front railing looking at the few people walking back to their rooms and talking to the girls next door. After a while they went in and Jon came out. I hadn’t heard him come out and he came up behind me and leaned on me. He had an erection and it went straight into me. I said, “That’s nice,” and started wiggling my backside. Vicky didn’t take long to twig what was happening and said, “I could do with a piece of that.”

Jon didn’t need a second invite. He pulled out of me and went to behind Vicky, grabbed her hips and slipped into her. I guess that she was as wet as I was because there was no flinch, just a smile and a sigh. I said to her “I thought that you were off men at the moment?” “Only the ones that I don’t trust and I reckon that I know enough about you two by now.” As they were going at it I could see her breasts swinging back and forward.

So could the girl from next door who had come out to have another look over the balcony. I caught her eye as she was looking at Jon and Vicky and I said, “don’t they look happy?” “Err, yes, I suppose they do” was the reply before she went in. As I continued to watch I looked over at the girl’s door and could see 2 sets of eyes looking at us. It looked and sounded as if Vicky came, and I certainly recognised Jon’s body language.

We went in and lay on the bed, Jon in the middle and us two on either side. “What about me Master?” I said. “Right then” he said, “you had better clean us both up, and you know how, me first.” I got onto my knees and started licking his balls then dick. By the time I had licked all their juices off he was getting hard again and I started giving him a blow job. He stopped me and told me to start on Vicky who was watching us, fascinated. I climbed off the bed and went round to Vicky’s side and knelt on the bed with my knees up by her shoulders and started licking her stomach.

As I moved down to her pubis her legs opened for my forehead to get in between. I found her clit then her hole and stuck my tongue in. When I came up for air I could see her hand wanking Jon. It wasn’t long before her other hand was ‘caressing’ my pussy. She was good with her hand and it wasn’t long before I could feel an orgasm building, but she stopped and when I turned and looked at her, she grabbed my knee and lifted it over her. I wasn’t going to object and in a couple of seconds we were in the classic ‘69’ position.

She was biting my clit and hurting me, but I guess that she had worked out that I would enjoy it. It wasn’t long before I shuddered and went rigid. I think that that bit just pushed her over the edge as well and she shuddered as well. When things had calmed down I realised that I had one of Vicky’s pubic hairs somewhere in my mouth and it took ages before I finally managed to get it out. As I was doing so I was thinking that it had been a long time since that had happened.
We went to sleep, on of either side of Jon, both with an arm and a leg over him.

[VanessaEvans]

Part 06

Thursday August 6
I woke up with the bed bouncing up and down. Vicky was kneeling on either side of Jon’s hips and having a good ride. I reached up and started squeezing the one nipple of Vicky’s that Jon wasn’t. When she realised that it was me she looked at me and smiled. I said, “good morning” and went to the bathroom for a pee and clean my teeth. When I got back they were both collapsed beside each other. “My turn?” I asked, but Jon said not, it would be my turn later. “But Master, Vicky’s getting more fun than I am.” I said, then realised my mistake.

I regretted it straight away and the look on Jon’s face was a little frightening. “Assume the position” he said. “Getting a bit too cheeky lately young slave,” he said. “I think it’s time for you to be reminded who’s in charge here.” He went and got a leather belt from one of his pairs of trousers and dangled it in front of my face. Vicky was just staring at me. “Right” he said, “out on the balcony and over that table, Vicky, will you hold her arms down please?”

We went out and I got over the table and opened my legs before he told me to. After a couple of adjustments in my position he started and I started counting. After about 3 Jon was getting his aim better (or should that be worse), and he was managing to get just one cheek and the end of the belt was wrapping round my cheek and hitting my pussy and clit.

I was having difficulty keeping quiet but the noise of the belt hitting me must have been enough to attract the attention of the 2 young girls next door. Vicky told Jon that she could just see them through the window. Jon said, “so what!” and continued. Jon stopped when we got to ten and I managed to hold back the tears as I got up and went into the room. “And while we’re at it, it’s about time you were waxed again. Get the stuff out.” I got myself ready and lay on the bed waiting.

Jon asked Vicky if she would help and they both did one leg each. I think that Vicky thought that that was the end of it because she started to clear up. “Hang on, we’ve still got her pubic hair to do” Jon said. “Bloody hell, that’s going to hurt” Vicky said. I asked if I could have a gag and Jon got the ball gag out and gave it to me. As I was putting it on Vicky said that she had never seen one of those before and had a good look at it. Jon did the front of my pubis and then told me to lift my legs. As I was waiting for Jon to pull the first strip off my lips I could see Vicky cringing, I guess that she could imagine how much it was going to hurt.

All credit to Jon, he did them very quick and the gag didn’t have to suppress my screams for long. As I was getting up I saw my bright red pubis and lips, they were hurting nearly as much as my backside, but not as much as my clit that was still suffering from the effects of the belt. Jon told me to go and take a shower and then spend the next hour on the balcony, catching up with the notes for this journal. As I was walking to the bathroom I heard Vicky say, “A bit hard on her weren’t you?” “No, she enjoys it, ask her” Jon replied.

When I came out Jon gave me the little remote controlled vibrator and told me to put it where it belonged (after the previous session with it we had decided that I didn’t need to wear the rubber knickers to be able to keep it in place, just muscle power). Vicky watched as I put it in me then Jon said, “And keep it there until this evening.” He then gave Vicky the remote control and said, “play with that knob on and off during the day.” “What does it do?” she asked. “Just try it - not now, but later, and see if you can work it out for yourself.”

Jon and then Vicky went and had a shower while I was writing my notes. After that, Jon and I put on our vests, Vicky put on a wrap round skirt and T-shirt and we walked to a cafe for breakfast. Just as we were ordering, Jon said to Vicky “I’m glad to see that you haven’t put any underwear on Vicky.” The waiter stopped writing and looked at both Vicky’s and my laps. I’m sure that he could see my red pubis, but looking at Vicky I doubt that he could see anything, except for her red face; Jon had embarrassed her.

Vicky finished first and started looking at the remote control. The inevitable happened and I gave a little shudder. Vicky didn’t notice what I had done and said to Jon “what’s supposed to happen?” Jon said, “Something did happen; give it time, you’ll find out.” Fortunately, she turned if off again, saying she would try again later.

Jon decided that we would spend the day at the beach and we went back to the hotel and packed our things. Just after we had got in the car Jon told me to take my vest off and he took his off. Vicky decided to ‘go with the crowd’ and took her skirt and T-shirt off as well. Jon drove out of the car park and to the end of the road. While we were stopped waiting for the traffic a group of youth on mopeds pulled up alongside us; also waiting to turn left. It didn’t take long for them to spot us 2 naked girls in the car and within seconds 3 or 4 of them were bending down and looking in the windows. Vicky tried to cover herself with her hands but I thought ‘what the hell’ and just smiled at them.

We drove off, leaving them in the distance but I think that Jon was wanting a bit of fun because on the way to the beach he drove into the airport and deliberately stopped alongside a bus full of people waiting to unload at the departures side. I could see one or two people looking down before Jon drove off.

We pulled into the beach car park and Jon decided to start a new row well away from the others. That meant that we had a long walk in the open before going through the other cars and into the trees behind the beach. Needless to say Jon wouldn’t let me cover up; Vicky decided to be the same way.

Three cars came into the car park as we walked across it before we got to the cover of the other cars and a few of the occupants had a good stare at us. On the beach we parked ourselves on sun loungers and I rubbed sun tan lotion all over the 3 of us. I lingered round Jon and Vicky’s interesting bits but nothing exciting happened.

We had a quiet day soaking up the sun until about mid-afternoon when we went for a walk along the water edge after going for a swim. All 3 of us walked the full length of the beach and got a few stares when we walked along the part that was occupied by people with clothes on.

It was slightly uncomfortable ‘wearing’ the small vibe and I think that Vicky and Jon had forgotten about it. Jon decided to go for another walk on his own and was walking off when Vicky decided to put some more sun tan lotion on. I hadn’t seen her pull the remote out of her bag or switch it on, but I certainly knew when she did.

I suddenly jumped and said, “Ow.” “What happened to you” Vicky said. When I told her that it was her and that the box that Jon had given her was a remote control for the vibrator that Jon had told me to put in that morning she was fascinated and she kept playing with the switch and looking at me. It didn’t take her long to bring me to the brink of a climax but at that point she would switch it off, let me calm down and then switch it on again. She did this about 5 or 6 times. I was getting very frustrated and in the end I said, “Please let me cum Mistress” without thinking. I think this surprised her because she switched it on again, came and sat next to me and held my hand while my relief came. After I came, she switched if off and said, “Vanessa, I’m not your Mistress, but I would like to be your friend, and I’m enjoying giving you some pleasure.” With that, she switched it on again and watched me slowly cum again.

After that she leaned over me and reached down and into me and pulled the vibe out. I was that wet that I think I could have used just my muscles and squeezed it out. Vicky went to her sun bed and discretely slid it into herself. She played with the remote for a few minutes and then gave it to me saying “your turn to have some fun.” I gave her a quick thrill then said, “Later” and pretended to go to sleep. About 10 minutes later I woke Vicky up by switching it on for a few seconds then off again. Neither of us said anything when Jon got back, but I kept giving Vicky a quick ‘burst’ to keep her on her ‘high.’ I was enjoying having the power to control Vicky’s pleasure.

Jon was hungry so we put out vests on (Vicky her T-shirt) and we went to the beach bar. I don’t think we would have bothered with the vests except that there were a couple of policemen sat drinking in the bar. Jon didn’t want to risk a confrontation and said that the Spanish police were quite unpredictable.

The bar was crowded and we had to sit on the edge of the floor which was a wooden platform about a foot above the sand. We’d been there about 15 minutes when some kids (about 11 or 12) started playing in the sand in front of us. I suddenly realised that they were spending a lot of time laid on the sand looking at us and whispering to each other. It took me ages to realise that because we were sat so low with our knees higher than our bums they would easily be able to see everything that we had got. I looked at Jon then Vicky and it didn’t look as if they had realised so I decided not to say anything and let the kids have their fun. After a while I think that they must have learnt enough about adult genitalia to satisfy themselves for one day because they moved away.

We went back to our loungers and settled down again. I was making notes for this journal but kept giving Vicky a little burst to keep her awake. Every time I did she looked at me and smiled as if to say ‘keep it on please’. Needless to say I didn’t, I was enjoying it, but probably not as much as Vicky was.

At about 5 o’clock Jon decided that we were leaving and took us the long way back to the car. We walked through the sand dunes and trees, sometimes on paths that were hardly paths. We came across a few people sitting under trees, or just walking about. We saw 2 separate couple having sex and a couple of men on their own playing with themselves. There were also 2 men playing with each other. At one point when we were in front of one young couple with the girl riding the boy Jon said that he was thinking about us giving them a ‘show’ as well as the other way around, but we didn’t.

Back in the car park there were hundreds of cars there and it took us ages to find our car. All the time us 3 naked people were walking around in and out of rows of cars and in between the lots of people who had decided that it was time to leave. It was funny watching people reactions, some would just ignore us, some would deliberately change direction to avoid us, some would stare at us, and one or two would mutter something like ‘tut’ or ‘well really’ at us. That was the English; I couldn’t understand what the foreigners were saying.

We eventually found the car and I climbed in the back, I wanted to have some more fun with Vicky. I switched the vibe on for about 3 seconds, 3 or 4 times. Eventually Jon realised what was happening and as we were parking the car at the hotel he asked for the remote and after we had put our vests and T-shirt on and got out he switched it on and left it on.

Poor Vicky having to walk back to our room with the vibe buzzing away. By the time we got back to our room she was getting quite red and having difficulty walking. She was cursing and swearing at Jon when we got into the room and he switched it off. He said that she would have to remove the vibe, go out onto the balcony and finish herself off out there.

Well, when a girl has gone that far, she has just to finish it, so she did. She didn’t even notice the 2 young girls and boys on the balcony next door. Not that it mattered because they were in various states of dress and more interested in each other than us. They looked as if they had just discovered what fun girls and boys could have. I was having difficulty deciding where to look, the boys next door, one with his dick sticking out of the tops of his shorts, or one of the girls with nothing on with her little wisp of pubic hair, or the other girl with just her knickers on, or Vicky who was frigging for England.

Vicky came with a muffled scream and then collapsed into the chair. After a drink and a shower Jon told us to get some rest before we went out for the evening. I lay on the bed reading and soon went to sleep. When I woke up Jon was sat on the balcony and Vicky was asleep beside me.

Just as it was getting dark we went out, me wearing just my lacy net dress and Vicky wearing my white latex dress. She had to keep pulling the hem down as it kept riding up to show the creases at the bottom of her cheeks. We walked down the main street and found a little restaurant and had something to eat before going into the bar with the DJ. That night it was Bucking Bronco night and they were inviting the kids to have a go.

As the night wore on and the younger kids left, the rides were getting more interesting. The boozing teenagers were going flying as they tried to stay on
as the DJ made the Bronco livelier. The DJ was having fun with the girls and trying to get them to take their tops of. He was getting the lads to chant ‘get your tits out, get you tits out, get your tits out for the lads’. Most of them did and he then started the Bronco that made their breasts really bounce about.

The girls that wouldn’t get their tits out had to turn round and face the back and then a lad from the audience had to get on the normal way, facing her. The girl then had to lay back and lift her legs onto the lad’s shoulders, giving the lad a great view of her knickers. When the DJ started the Bronco it wasn’t long before the girl was flying off with her skirt round her waist. That seemed to please the lads.

We had been in there for a couple of hours and had had a few drinks when Jon decided that I was going to have a go on the Bronco. The lads all cheered when I climbed on. Especially the ones behind the Bronco who could see what I wasn’t wearing. The DJ got it bucking for a minute or so before he asked me to get my tits out. When I said I couldn’t because of the dress he asked for a male volunteer from the audience.

He finally picked one from the ones that wanted a go and I had to turn round for the lad to get on. The DJ told me that I had to put my feet over his shoulders. I thought ‘well, showing one everything is better that showing everyone everything’ so I started to pull my dress up over my bum so that I could get my legs up easily. Just then I fell for the oldest trick in the book; the lad said, “Look at that” and pointed to the ceiling. Being stupid I looked up and the lad suddenly grabbed the bottom of my dress and pulled it up and right over my head before I knew what was happening. I looked over to Jon who waved his arms indicating that I had to get on with it.

There I was naked, facing a strange man, and Jon was telling me to lay back and lift my legs over his shoulders. I knew that Jon would not be happy if I refused, so I did it. All the lads in the bar were really cheering and trying to get closer, and the lad whose neck my feet were round must have been able to see that I was getting aroused. There was nothing that I could hold onto other than the lad neck with my feet, but the lad could hold on to the bit of rope that was just in front of his crotch. The problem was that that was where my pussy was, and his hands were resting on my pussy. The DJ started the machine and my breasts were wobbling about. Needless to say I didn’t last long and I went flying closely followed by the lad. I ended up lying on my back on the big air cushions with my arms and legs spread with my feet almost in the audience.

As soon as I got my bearings I managed to get off the air cushions and then came the problem of finding my dress and getting through all the lads that were stood around. I hadn’t a clue where the dress was so I had to start looking round. The lads weren’t going to miss an opportunity and their hands were everywhere. One even gave me a big sloppy kiss on my mouth. The comments they were coming out with were amazing. By the time I’d got round to the other side of the room I had lost count of the number of fingers that had been inside me. I was really wet by then so there was no resistance at all.

Eventually I found my dress and put it on. I should have realised that Jon would have retrieved it but I just didn’t think and that was the last place that I looked for it. I was beginning to have visions of having to walk back to the hotel naked. When I told Jon about that he just said, “Tomorrow.”

The DJ managed to get a bit of quiet and asked if anyone else would like a go on the Bronco. I should have guessed that Vicky would, she’d been knocking the drinks back and was quite happy by that time. Up she stood and went over to the DJ waving her arms. Like most men, he didn’t take long to spot a woman whose dress barely covered her pussy and ass. The DJ asked her what her name was and then told her to get on the Bronco.

As soon as the lads around the cushions saw her dress ride up even further as she lifted a leg onto the cushion they realised that they were in for another treat and started cheering. She jumped onto the Bronco and then swung her legs round so that she could sit on it and by the time she was in the right position her dress was up round her waist.

The Bronco stated slowly and Vicky was doing quite well hanging on. When The DJ stopped and asked her to get her tits out she just pulled the dress straight over her head. This caused even more cheering and comments from the lads. Vicky threw her dress towards me and I managed to get it without any problems. The lad’s attention had obviously moved from me to Vicky.

The Bronco stated again and Vicky’s breasts were bouncing a lot more than mine were, but there again, they are bigger than mine are. She was doing well and lasted right through until the DJ stopped the Bronco and said that it was only fair that she shared her ride with one of the lads. It took ages for the DJ to decide which one; I think they all wanted a go. Eventually one got on behind her and put his arms round her and held onto her breasts. “No, not like that” the DJ said, “she has to turn round and face each other like the last couple did.”

The lad let go of Vicky who then tried to turn round, it was funny watching them as she tried. They were hanging on to each other everywhere. At one point Vicky was nearly stood up on the Bronco balancing by holding onto the lad’s head. There was lots of laughter and cheers as various parts of Vicky were pushed towards different parts of the audience. Eventually they were facing each other both holding onto the little rope between their crotches. I couldn’t see but I would guess that somebody’s hands were on somebody’s genitals.

The DJ still wasn’t happy so Vicky had to lay back and lift her legs over his shoulders. Vicky did this differently to me, I just had my ankle round the bloke’s head but Vicky had her knees over his shoulders. This meant that Vicky’s pussy was just below his face and you can guess what happened next. The lad just bent forward and started to use his tongue on her pussy.

There were lots of cheers from the audience but I think it was a bit too much for the DJ because he started the Bronco. In that position they were both off in seconds and ended up in one big pile on the cushions. Vicky had the same problem getting off the cushions and back to us. It was obvious from the time that she took that she was enjoying herself and when she did get back she just said, “That was fun” and sat down.

Jon gave her the dress and told her to put it on. A few more people had a go on the Bronco and one girl got down to her knickers but the cheers were not as noisy as when Vicky and I were on. After about an hour both Vicky and I decided that we needed to go to the toilet. When we got there the place was in a hell of a mess, there was water everywhere and the toilet pan was smashed. We went back to Jon who told us to go in the Gents toilet. When we got there the toilet pan there was broken as well. That just left the urinal on the wall.

We didn’t know what to do; we were both desperate so Vicky suggested that we use that. “How?” I asked Vicky. “Easy” she said, and stood either side of it just like the men do, and then she hitched her dress up to her waist, leaned back, and started. It worked; she was getting it right on target.

When it came to my turn I was just as accurate as Vicky but I had to lean further back because I wasn’t quite as tall as her. I was in full flow with my dress round my waist when a youth came in. At first he wasn’t sure whether he was in the right room, or what. After looking at the door again then looking at me again then Vicky, Vicky said, “Ladies not working.” “Oh right” he said, and continued to stare at me.

When I finished I turned round still holding my dress round my waist and said, “Anyone got a tissue?” The youth just kept staring and judging by the bulge in his trousers he was going to have trouble having a piss. Vicky giggled and grabbed my arm and pulled me out. When we told Jon he laughed, and when the youth walked back passed our table Jon said, “Is that him?” loud enough for him to hear. Poor lad, he looked embarrassed.

The walk back to the hotel was uneventful but as we were walking through the hotel bar someone whistled at us. I hadn’t a clue why at the time, but in the lift Jon told me that his arm that was round me was on my bum, under my dress and on the top of my left cheek. Most of my bum was on display and I didn’t even know it. Vicky also hadn’t realised that his right arm was doing the same to her. He said that we had walked most of the way back to the hotel like that. I guess it was a combination of being used to having nothing covering my bum and the fact that I was enjoying having Jon’s arm round me.

Back in the room we stripped off and went on to the balcony. It was all quiet out there and we talked for a while and drank some water before going to bed. Jon was in the middle and I don’t know if he and Vicky had any sex because I fell asleep straight away.

Friday August 7
That morning I woke up first and decided to wake the other two with my mouth. Knowing that Jon is a heavier sleeper than Vicky is I decided to start on her and carefully got out of bed and went round to her side. I kneeled on the floor and started licking her stomach and moving down to her short and curlies. I was obviously having the desire effect because her legs opened enough for me to get my tongue to her little clit. She started moaning a little and then opened her eyes. I stopped and carefully leaned over to Jon and started licking his dick. Vicky whispered “don’t stop,” to which I said, “later”, and took Jon in my mouth and started licking and sucking. It wasn’t long before he was hard and I whispered to Vicky to get on him.

As I backed off she carefully got up and put her knees either side of his waist and lowered herself onto him. I decided to offer my pussy to his mouth and carefully climbed on in front of Vicky. I guess that I wasn’t careful enough because just as I got on he opened his eyes to see my moist pussy right in front of his face. “Nice way to wake up” he said, and pulled me down onto his face. No sooner than I was there his teeth were chewing my clit. Vicky started going up and down and put her arms round me and started rubbing my nipples between her fore fingers and thumbs.

Vicky had had a head start and came first. She was quickly followed by Jon who bit my clit as he came. The pain made me cum quickly and in the end I think we all came within a minute.

After we had showered we went onto the balcony and talked about what we were going to do that day. Jon said that as it was our last day Vicky and I could decide. Vicky said that she hadn’t seen much of the island and I said that I would like to go to a beach and then Ibiza town again. Jon said we could combine the lot and told us to pack a bag.

We went straight to a cafe just down the road and had some breakfast before walking back to the car at the hotel. Before Jon would let us get in Vicky and I had to take our T-shirts off and give them to him through the window. As soon as we did he stated the car and drove a hundred yards down the road. That left the 2 of us naked in the car park with people looking down on us from their balconies and some kids about 11 or 12 walking towards us.

There was nothing else that we could do, we just ran after Jon hoping that he wouldn’t move again. He didn’t and we jumped in. Vicky said, “That was fun,” as soon as she got her breath back.

We spent a couple of hours just driving around and as far as I can tell no one realised that there were 2 naked women in the car. I’m sure it would have been different if Jon had hired an open top jeep.

We drove all over the middle of the island and stopped at a sleepy little village for some lunch. Jon told me to put just my white bikini on and to adjust it so that it covered even less flesh. He said that the place could do with waking up. Vicky borrowed my vest, matching what Jon was wearing. We wandered round a bit and then stopped at a little cafe. Before we went in. Jon grabbed the front and the back of my bikini bottom and pulled it up. He nearly lifted me off the ground and I thought that I was going to be cut in half. When he let go the crotch that was only one inch wide was inside my lips.

Inside there were 4 old men and a young girl serving. We took a table near the door and Jon told me to put my feet up on another char and keep my feet a few inches apart. When the girl eventually came over to us she was greeted by the sight of my pussy lips staring at her and when she turned to face Jon she would have been able to see his dick and balls because I could.

Vicky was the only one of us that was decent - if you ignore the fact that you could see the whole of the outside of her left breast, right to and including part of the aureole.

The girl said something to Jon in Spanish that he didn’t understand and after she looked back at my pussy she asked him what we wanted, in English. After Jon told her he had to tell her again because she hadn’t heard him as she was staring at his balls and dick.

Eventually our drinks and then sandwiches arrived and each time she came over, she had a good look at both Jon and me. Afterwards she went back to the bar and was talking to the old men. I guess that she was telling them about us because they kept looking over to us.

When it came for us to leave Jon caught the eye of the girl but it was one of the old men who came over to give us the bill. He had a real good look at my crotch before putting it on the table and leaving.

When we left Jon told us to take our clothes off before we got into the car. This wouldn’t have been so bad except that there were some kids hanging around the car park. The older ones just stared at us as we stripped and then drove off.

We drove to Cala Conta beach and parked under the trees. Just as I was getting our belongings from the back of the car a bus load of people went passed blowing a cloud of dusty sand all over us, but this wasn’t before everyone on one side of the bus had a good look at me.

Jon had me walk across to the steps down to, and onto the nude part of the beach without putting any clothes on but Vicky wrapped her towel round herself. We settled down to soak up the sun and after an hour or so we all went for a swim.

We ended up round the corner just off the clothed part. Well I say clothed one of the first things that I saw when I looked up towards the beach was a woman walking along the water’s edge wearing only a bikini bottom. As she passed right in front of us the bikini bottom just didn’t look normal. There were no sides to it.

Jon came up with the answer; it was moulded in some type of plastic. How it was staying in place we didn’t know, but Jon said that it must have some sort of dildo built into it so that she could grip onto it with her vaginal muscles. I said that it sounded fun and Jon promised to try to work on a way of making one. Jon told us that since it was our last day on holiday we were going to try to liven the place up a bit and that we were going to get out of the water there and then walk back to our towels.

Some of the people we passed were real prudish and we got the odd comment of “they should be arrested” and “it shouldn’t be allowed.” We just ignored these and kept walking back to our towels where we put some more sun tan lotion on and soaked up some more sun.

As the afternoon wore on Jon decided that we would go back to the hotel and have a swim in the pool. What he didn’t tell us was that we weren’t to wear anything until we got back to our room after a swim.

Well, getting back to the hotel was quite easy, but we then had to get from the car park and into the pool. It took us a good 10 minutes to do the 100 yard trip, hiding behind anything we could find as people walked by. We used the back entrance but there were still quite a few people walking about. The last bit took the most courage as we had to walk (run) for about 20 yards through the sun beds and then jump into the pool.

Jon had gone ahead carrying our clothes and was waiting for us in the pool. Fortunately it was getting toward 6 o’clock and there weren’t a lot of people around the pool, or in it. It was the group of teenage boys that took the most notice and they followed us around in the water.

Only one of them had some goggles and they changed hands quite a lot. We ignored them and eventually they gave up and went back to throwing their ball to each other. Jon told me to introduce Vicky to the jet of water at the quiet end of the pool. At first she couldn’t understand what I was talking about, but as soon as she got her knees either side of it she just didn’t want to move. I had a real problem getting her to let me gave a go. Jon swam over to us and told us that he was going to take the hire car back and for us to go up to our room in about 15 minutes.

We took it in turns on the water jet but neither of us reached a climax. Close and it was good, but not quite there. We guessed at the 15 minutes and then swam to where we got in. We didn’t really expect to find our things there so we weren’t disappointed.

We waited for a time when no one was looking at us and the jumped out and ran for it. We had to go past one of the bars and got a few cheers from a group of men but I didn’t even look at them. We made it to the room with only having to hide once but the room door was locked when we tried to get in. Jon wasn’t there. What could we do, there wasn’t any cover outside our room so we just had to wait and look casual.

It wasn’t long before our neighbours the 2 young girls arrived with the 2 boys. We said, “Hi” to them and started telling them that we were locked out. The boys wouldn’t stop looking at us and I guess that they were doing things to us ‘in their dreams’ because they both had bulges in their shorts. All 4 of us females noticed and the 2 young girls told them to ‘calm down’. Vicky then asked if we could wait for Jon in their room and we all went in.

All 6 of us were sat around talking about nothing special when the 2 young girls decided to go to the bathroom leaving the 2 boys alone with us. Vicky asked the boys if they were embarrassed being alone with 2 naked girls. They looked at each other and then one of them said, “No.” “But it does turn you on” Vicky said. They both denied it but the bulges in their shorts said otherwise. Vicky then asked them if they would like to be naked as well. They both shook their heads up and down so Vicky said, “come on, get ‘em off.” They both turned their backs to us and stripped off and just stood there. I was beginning to enjoy their embarrassment and said, “Turn round then.” When they did they both had erections, not very big ones, but then again they were only 14.

Just then I heard a noise next door, Jon must be back. I thought for a few seconds then asked the boys to come and lay on the bed next to where we were sitting. I don’t know what they were expecting to happen but as soon as they were laid flat I got up and went to the bathroom and quietly asked the girls to come out and join the party. When the 3 of us walked into the room both the boys were staring at Vicky who was sat right next to the boys holding a dick in each hand. I said, “Come on Vicky, Jon’s back” and the boys looked up. When they saw the 2 girls they tried to cover their dicks with their hands as Vicky got up. The 2 girls were giggling trying to work out what to do next.

We left and knocked on our door for John to let us in. Taking the car back had taken longer than he had thought but he said that he should have realised as it was Spain we were in. Jon decided that since it was our last night we would pack our bags then go and have a good meal then go into Ibiza town. We would come back to the hotel just before the coach was due to pick us up. Jon told me to wear my short wrap-round skirt and white bikini top and Vicky decided to wear just a thin cotton button down the front dress.

We packed our bags and walked down to one of the Chinese restaurants and had a great meal with lots of white wine. I think we were all a little happy when we got a taxi into Ibiza town. We wandered round the harbour area looking at all the ‘unusual’ people and into some of the clothes shops. In one of the shops Vicky saw a dress that she liked and tried it on. Jon made sure that she didn’t close the curtains to the changing cubicle and a middle-aged couple that were in there had a good look at her as she changed. I think that she is getting used to people seeing her naked now or maybe the wine was helping.

We didn’t buy anything and moved on. We walked further along round the harbour and came across a lively ‘English’ bar. Jon decided that the wine was beginning to wear off and that we needed a drink. It was quite big inside and was full of young people. There was a DJ that was keeping the dance floor full. Jon decided that we would stay there for a while and we managed to get a corner to stand in. After a while (and a few bottles of San Miguel), some drunken youth came in and started causing a bit of trouble. A fight started and the customers that didn’t want to get involved moved to the sides of the room. The bouncers moved in and there were bodies flying everywhere. I think that Vicky was a little scared and I know I was. Jon put his arms round our shoulders to comfort us a bit. One youth landed just in front of us and started to get up. Just as he got to his knees someone pushed him and he fell towards us. He grabbed for something to stop him falling, but there was nothing there but my skirt. It all happened so quick, one second he was getting up, the next he was down again, but this time with my skirt in his hand. The little bit of velcro holding it round me had given way and I was now naked apart from 2 small triangle of thin white material that were just about covering my breasts.

The youth on the floor at my feet did a double take as he got up, so did a few other people that were nearby. I quickly put my skirt back on as the bouncers won the fight and threw the drunks out. As the place was settling down the DJ told everyone that we were in Spain and that bouncers can get away with a lot more than they can in England so causing bother wasn’t a good idea. About 30 minutes later the DJ announced that they were going to have a wet T-shirt competition and if anyone wanted to enter they were to go and see him. Jon decided that I should enter and asked Vicky if she would. After some thought (and another San Miguel, she agreed and we both went and entered.

An hour later we were in this little room with 3 other girls and being given the T-shirts. Somehow we managed to be fourth and fifth on stage and sat waiting as the other girls went and did their bit. Girl one came back in with her T-shirt still on and very wet. I could see her little nipples and knickers through the nearly see-through cotton. Girl two came back with her T-shirt torn and tied under her breasts. She was wearing a white thong that was slightly see-through because of the water. Girl three came back wearing only her knickers and carrying her T-shirt, her big breasts bouncing like soggy watermelons.

I had been thinking and when it came to my turn I said to Vicky “let’s do a double act.” She agreed and we both whipped our clothes off and put the T-shirts on. We got a funny look from one of the girls when she saw that we both didn’t have any knickers on. We ran out and onto the stage and I told the man that we were doing it together. “OK, a little shy are we?” he said to us. ‘Silly man’ I thought as we stated to dance to the music.

They weren’t messing about, and within a minute we both had buckets of water thrown at us. We were drenched and the thin T-shirts were sticking to us. I could see exactly where Vicky’s bush was, and what colour it was. The audience were shouting “Get your tits out,” “Get ‘em off,’” and “skin, skin, skin.” I moved over to Vicky and got hold of the top of her T-shirt and ripped it a bit down the front. I wasn’t sure that I would be able to do it but I was surprised how easy it was. These were probably very cheap T-shirts. Vicky took the hint and did the same to me, but the rip was longer and my right breast was uncovered. The audience loved it. It was my turn again and this time I ripped Vicky’s T-shirt right down to her waist. Just as I finished that more water came flying at us.

Vicky wasn’t going to let me get the better of her and grabbed my T-shirt and pulled. Not only did it rip right to the bottom, but as I turned away it came right off me. I was naked in front of the whole audience who were cheering very loudly. I grabbed what was left of the T-shirt and held it front of my pussy and then looked at Vicky. She was smiling and waving a finger at me as if to say ‘No’, but that wasn’t going to stop me. I grabbed her T-shirt and pulled.

It only took a second for her to become naked as well. I threw my T-shirt into the audience, closely followed by Vicky’s and we danced naked together. I decided to play to the audience a bit and moved to the front of the stage. There were lots of hands reaching towards me as I got on my knees (legs apart), leaned back and danced like that for a while. Vicky was moving about and getting very close to the hands, but I never saw any touch her.

The music stopped and we went up to the DJ who told us to stand next to each other while he called the other girls out. I think that they were a little surprised when they saw us naked. It was ‘vote time’ and the DJ asked each girl to step forward so that the audience could vote by the loudness of the applause.

On cue, girl one lifted her T-shirt to ‘flash’ her breasts at the crowd. Girl two ran to the front and ripped her T-shirt off and threw it into the audience. Girl three just waved at the audience but when the DJ said ‘four and five’ I grabbed Vicky’s hand and pulled her to the front. I don’t know why I did what I did next, but I faced her, put my arms round her waist, pulled her to me and gave her a big sloppy kiss, right on the lips. At first she didn’t respond, but within a couple of seconds we were swapping spit with each other. At the same time our naked breasts were rubbing against each other and the audience were cheering very loudly. It only lasted a few seconds before I pulled away and turned so that my back was to the audience. I bent at the waist, wiggled my ass at them then pulled Vicky back to the DJ.

The DJ declared Vicky and I as winners and gave us a bottle of champagne. All 5 of us entrants went back to the little changing room and put our clothes on. As Vicky and I had a head start on the others (both ways), we were dressed and leaving first. As we were walking out I heard one of the girls say that they didn’t stand much of a chance winning with those 2 exhibitionists in the competition. We both ignored the comment and went to look for Jon. It took a few minutes as the place was still crowded and Jon had moved from our original place. When we found him he told us that the competition had taken longer that he thought it would and that we had to leave.

We got a taxi back to the hotel but Jon told the driver to stop about half a mile from the hotel. To start with I didn’t realise what Jon was up to but he dragged us into a dark alley and told us to take our clothes off and give them to him. He then told us that we were going to liven the place up a bit and that we had to walk back to the hotel naked and go through reception and to our room; and not to use the back entrance.

It was a good job that it was dark, but there were still quite a few people about, mainly young people who were still moving from bar to bar. Jon told to get going and left us saying that he would be in the room waiting for us. Well, Vicky and I looked at each other and she said, “Well, I reckon that we have 3 options. One is to stay here and hope that Jon comes back for us. Two is to just run like hell, right down the main street and don’t stop for anything. And three is to try and get back using side streets and hiding when we see someone. What do you think?”

We discussed it for a minute or so and decided that it was too far to just run fast all the way and there was no chance that Jon would be back. We decided on a compromise, start with option 2 and when we got nearer the hotel we were going to run for it. It was slow going, every time we saw someone we would dive behind a car or wall or whatever was available. In a way, it was fun and at one point I touched my pussy and it was wet so I guess that I was finding exciting.

We made it down to the beach and decided to follow that as far as we could. At least there was less chance of us standing in some dog shit. At one point we heard a noise and ducked behind a pile of sun loungers only to be confronted by a naked couple having sex. I’m not sure who had the biggest surprise but we decided to run for it from there.

We stopped behind a parked car just at the bottom of the road to our hotel and got our breath back before deciding to do the last bit as fast as we could, and hoping that there weren’t many people in the reception area. I remember seeing a couple of people and hearing someone shout something but I don’t know what they said. It seemed like hours but it must have only taken seconds to fly through reception and up the stairs. It was only when we got to our corridor that we slowed down to a walk.

When we got to our room the door was locked and Jon wasn’t answering our knock. After a couple of minutes we heard someone coming and Vicky said that it might be the hotel manager coming to tell us off or something. We hid in an alcove and I was relieved to see that it was Jon. He told us that he had waited in reception to make sure that we went through.

Back in the room Jon told us to shower and get ready to leave for home. We had 10 minutes before the bus arrived. When we got out of the shower we only had time to put on what Jon had got out for us. Everything else was in our cases ready to go. Vicky chose the long wrap-round skirt and blouse which left me with my favourite cheesecloth dress. Jon wore just a T-shirt and shoes.

Out the front of the hotel the bus was waiting, and we jumped on. As we were walking down the aisle I heard the words ‘that’s them’, and ‘streak’. Jon was smiling as we sat on the back seat. We had a long wait in the airport, the flight was delayed and the place was so crowded that the only place we could find to sit was the cold marble floor which wasn’t very nice with no knickers on. Jon didn’t get changed until we were in the departure lounge. On the flight Jon asked Vicky how she was getting home and she told us that she would be waiting for a bus. She said that she wasn’t back at work till the Monday and that her 2 flatmates were away for the weekend.

Jon invited her to come home with us and said that he would drive her home on the Sunday afternoon so that she had time to get back into the ‘old routine’ before the Monday.

It wasn’t long before Jon was pushing the pile of mail away from the back of the door and we were home. After a quick tour Jon told Vicky that she had a choice of 3 places to sleep, with me, with him, or on the ‘punishment’ bed. She chose me and we fell asleep next to each other just as the sun was coming up.

Saturday August 8
I woke up a couple of hours later to the smell of bacon cooking and the pleasure of Vicky playing with my clit. I opened my legs a bit wider and Vicky said just “make the most of it girl.” I didn’t get much chance to because Jon came in and told us that breakfast was ready. Thank god for freezers.

We eat breakfast on the patio, still naked and enjoying the unusual British sunshine. It was nearly as warm as it had been in Ibiza. Vicky said that it seemed strange being naked outside in England; that she had never even thought about doing it, but that she was getting to enjoy being naked anyway.

After a few minutes she said that she was puzzled by the scaffolding, and asked what it was. Jon said that he would show her after we had finished breakfast. I cleared up and Jon told me to get the ropes. It wasn’t long before Vicky realised what it was and remembered that I had told her about it. Jon asked her if she wanted to try it and when she said, “yes please,” he helped her get onto it laying face up while I got the ropes. As we tied her on she said that she was a bit nervous about being so helplessly tied up, but it was me that re-assured her by saying that Jon wouldn’t let us come to any harm. Pleasure yes, but no harm. After tying her firmly in place, Jon told me to get a stool and proceeded to attach my wrists to the top bar facing Vicky. He then moved the stool and tied my ankles to each upright. I looked at Vicky who was straining to see what was happening to me.

Jon took his belt off and gave me 5 strokes on my butt. The first I knew of what was happening was when the first one landed. Automatically I said, “One - thank you Master” and wondered what I was being punished for. It was only afterward that Jon told me it was because it wasn’t me that had cooked breakfast; Saturday wasn’t my day off so it should have been me.

Jon asked Vicky if she wanted to try being spanked. She told us that she was worried that she couldn’t take the pain but the idea did excite her a little. Jon told her that he would spank her, but wasn’t sure when. And just to ‘help’ matters he put a blindfold on her and started cracking his belt on the scaffolding poles. Each time one landed Vicky jumped a little (not that she could move far). I could tell that the anticipation was turning her on because I could see her pussy lips swelling and opening a little. I could also see her juices starting to sparkle in the sunlight. Jon was obviously having a bit of fun with us because he then untied us and told me to go inside and up to the punishment room. He also asked Vicky if she would like to join us. I guess that she did because she ran upstairs long before Jon and me.

Jon restrained her by tying her wrists to the top corners of the bed then bent her body double and tied her ankles to the same top corners. Her butt was up in the air with her legs apart and her still hairy pussy smiling at us. Jon told me to sit on a chair in the corner so that Vicky could see me and I was to masturbate when he started caning Vicky.

After flexing the cane and swishing it through the air a couple of times, he landed the first stroke. Vicky screamed loudly and I started. I did the counting for Jon. After the second and another loud scream, Jon decided that he has better gag Vicky and he put the ball gag on her. She struggled a bit as he put it on but it didn’t stop him. After the third I could see tears running down the side of her face and the red wheals on her ass.

Jon moved so that he could get her from a different angle. I recognised the position; he was going to see that the end of the cane caught her pussy and maybe her clit. The fingers of my right hand were working hard and it wouldn’t be long before I was cumming. Jon’s a good shot with the cane and the expression on Vicky’s face told me that the fourth stroke was on, if not very close to his target. When the fifth stroke landed her orgasm was unmistakable. Her entire body spasmed, her widespread legs quivered uncontrollably and her hips undulated up and down as wave after wave of agony and joy coursed through her ravaged body. It took her the best part of ten minutes to come down from her pain-induced high. She remained almost motionless throughout the orgasm, save for an occasional “twitch” of her thighs or abdomen as the after-shocks diminished in intensity.

I had cum just as the fourth stroke landed and after the fifth both Jon and I just watched her. It was amazing; I don’t think I have ever cum with an intensity like that. I stood up and went over to her. She was covered in sweat. The skin on her butt wasn’t broken but the red marks were glowing, and you should have seen her pussy. The lips were swollen to about three times their normal size and her clit was twice as big as normal. Her juices were running both over her ass hole and down her back and down onto her belly. Jon untied the ball gag and she let out a big sigh.

When Jon untied her ankles and wrists her legs came down onto the bed and she gasped, but didn’t move. It was a good 5 minutes before she got onto her feet and finally said, “Wow that was amazing, I’ve NEVER had an orgasm like that. It was fantastic. My ass hurts like hell and I need some cold water but the pain was / is nothing when you think about the pleasure it brought.”

“You want some more then?” Jon said. “Not right now.” Vicky replied. After a long, slow, cool bath, Vicky joined us downstairs. She didn’t want to sit down but kept pacing up and down. Finally she said, “I don’t understand what just happened. On the one hand I wanted to experience some bondage and corporal punishment and I never expected it to hurt so much. On the other hand I was a little ‘excited’ at the thought but I never expected to find it such a turn-on. I have never ever had such a strong and deep orgasm. It was amazing. I just don’t understand why, what’s the link between the pain and pleasure?” Jon told her that he also couldn’t explain it, but its there and well established.

Then he asked me what I thought. Well what could I say, I don’t understand a lot of things so I just said, “Who needs to understand it, and it works for me, though I’ve never had an orgasm like you did.” Then I asked Jon if he thought that some more pain would make me cum like that. “Well try that some time,” he said before turning to Vicky and asking her what she was thinking. She said, “I can’t explain it, and it’s not logical, but I want you to give me more.

I will do anything just as long as you promise to do that to me again.” It was getting late in the afternoon and Jon decided that he was hungry. He sent Vicky and me to the Chinese for a take-away. We each put just a dress on and took Jon’s car, Vicky getting in very carefully. The Chinese had long benches for customers to wait on and they were covered in plastic. Vicky kept standing up, moving along, lifting her dress up a little and sitting down again so that her bare bum sat on cold plastic. “Still on fire?” I asked her. I haven’t a clue what the young Chinese girl behind the counter was thinking. Jon decided to take us to a quiet country pub that evening and nothing interesting happened. I think that we were all a little tired and when we got home we went straight to bed.

Sunday August 9
I woke up next to Vicky in the ‘spoon’ position with my right hand cupping one of her breasts.
I could hear Jon moving around so I thought that I had better get up and get breakfast ready.

As I walked to the bathroom Jon walked out of his bedroom and grabbed my pubis. “Think you had better have a shave today girl” he said. Just as he started to go down stairs he turned and said, “I’ve got a better idea, wake Vicky up and get the shaving things into the punishment room. You can shave me, then yourself, then Vicky.” “Yes Master” I replied.

I didn’t tell Vicky that she was going to be shaved. She sat silently as I started on Jon. It wasn’t long before he got an erection and unfortunately I nicked the skin on his balls. “Twenty strokes with the tawse for that later” he said. I finished off and cleaned the shaving cream off with a damp cloth. The bleeding had nearly stopped and he told me to get on with myself.
Vicky still sat silently as I got into every little nook and cranny and made sure that I had got every little hair. I was getting a little moist by the time I had finished.

When I turned to Vicky and told her that it was her turn she said, “but I’ve never shaved before, and what will my flat mates say when they see me?” Jon told her that there’s a first time for everything and so what if her flat mates do see her, she could tell them that it’s the ‘new’ Vicky and that they should try it. “In fact” he said, “make sure that they do see you, and walk around naked whenever you can.”

“I’ll have to think about that one” she said, but she didn’t object when I asked her to lay on the bed with her legs wide open. I did a little bit of trimming with the scissors and then started with the razor. Vicky kept telling me to be careful but it wasn’t a problem, I’ve had plenty of practice shaving my pussy so I knew where I had to be extra careful. What was a problem was the fact that Jon still had his erection and he was stood behind me as I was bending over the bed to get at Vicky.

The inevitable happened and just after I had told Vicky that she was in safe hands those hands were bouncing about as Jon thrust in and out of me. I managed to avoid cutting her and I have to admit that my finger did ‘slip’ inside her at one point. Jon didn’t last long before he came with one final hard thrust that nearly sent me across the bed on top of Vicky. After that he went and had a shower while I finished Vicky off - in more ways than one.

I got breakfast ready while Vicky was in the shower. After breakfast Vicky asked Jon if he would take her home as she had a few things to take care of before going back to work. On the way Vicky said that it felt strange without pubic hair, then immediately asked if she could come and visit us again soon. Jon said, “OK, but there are 2 conditions, firstly you arrive with no clothes, other than short dresses and shoes (unless otherwise directed), and secondly when here you will obey my every command without question, you will follow the same rules as Vanessa. Is that understood and agreed?” After a pregnant pause Vicky said, “OK, I agree.”

We dropped Vicky off outside her flat which was in a big terraced house in the centre of Nottingham. She had to climb up about a dozen steps to get to the front door and I could see her butt up her short dress. As we drove back Jon told me to stick my feet up on the dashboard with my legs apart and to play with myself but to stop before cumming.

Back home Jon told me that it was time for me to receive my punishment and told me to strip then go and bend over the scaffolding frame. It must have been 30 minutes before he came out to me by which time I was starting to get aroused with the anticipation. My legs were already apart waiting in the position that Jon liked and although I could hear him come outside I wasn’t expecting the first stroke so soon and I involuntarily jumped up - just natural reactions.

Jon wasn’t amused and told me that it would cost me another 5 strokes. We started again and I counted them in the usual way. By the time we got to 20 I was crying and only just managed to stop myself from screaming as the last one landed. The tawse maybe about 3 inches across, but it can hurt nearly as much as the cane. Jon left me out there still bent over the scaffolding, and as he went in he told me to get cleaned up when I was ready. In the shower I gave myself the relief that I needed.

After that, Jon spent the rest of the day going through the mountain of mail that he had received, both physical and electronic and I hardly saw much of him.

[VanessaEvans]

Part 07

Week commencing August 10
Monday and Tuesday may have been my days off but I had a lot to do, so I just got on with it. The weather was very warm all week so I only wore clothes when I had to go out to the supermarket. I wanted to show-off my tan so I only wore my short wrap-round skirt and a baggy crop top. This caused a couple of lads in the supermarket to follow me around. At the freezer section I just had to show them how far up my legs my tan went. After that I decided to wear my Ben Wa balls for the rest of the day. In fact I kept them in until the Tuesday morning when my period started.

Thursday evening Vicky rang to ask if she could come over for the weekend and asked if we could meet her at the bus station on the Friday evening. Jon said okay but remember the condition that she was to wear only a dress and shoes and bring nothing with her other than her purse. By Friday lunchtime I had finally managed to get this journal up to date. I just hope that I’ve remembered everything as it happened. Jon tells me that my keyboard skills have improved tremendously this week. Since I typed that song on Wednesday I haven’t been able to stop singing it. I just can’t get it out of my head.

Friday evening we met Vicky at the bus station and it brought memories back to me of the first time that I met Jon there, only I think I was a lot more nervous than Vicky was when we met her.

We went straight to this big pub that used to be a bank. It was still early and we were able to get a table and some food. Jon asked her how her week had been and what she had up to. Vicky said that the week had been very quiet and dull compared to the last few days in Ibiza and then at our place. Work had been a right drag but it had been a little livelier on the Thursday, after she had decided to go to work at the building society without underwear. She said that it had been strange talking to people and wondering what they would say if they knew what she wasn’t wearing. I then told her all about my short job at the shoe shop which made us all laugh.

Just as I was finishing the girl arrived with the food and as she was putting it on the table Jon asked Vicky if she had been shaving every day, walking around in the nude, and what her flat mates had said about her shaved pubis. Vicky blushed, I smiled, and the poor girl serving the food nearly tipped Jon’s food on his lap. Vicky waited until she had gone before saying that it had taken until the Wednesday for her to pluck up the courage and she had walked from her room through the lounge to the bathroom when both her flatmates had been there. Kelly (one of the flatmates) had noticed the lack of pubic hair and asked what was going on. Apparently, Vicky had then told both Kelly and Liz a little bit about us and a little bit about the fun that she had had on holiday with us. She had told them a little bit about her holiday on the Sunday night, but had not mentioned us until the Wednesday night. Both had been interested in what she had said and neither of them had tried to criticise her.

After we had finished the food and had a few more drinks, Jon asked her to prove that she had nothing on under her dress. When she asked “How,” Jon told us to go to the toilet and swap dresses. “Vanessa would not lie to me,” he said. “Nor would I” said Vicky, and just as we were about to go, Jon added that we had to do it in the open area near the sinks, not in a cubicle, and we had to do it as soon as we got in there and not wait until the place was empty.

When we got in there, there were 2 teenage girls talking and touching up their makeup. I looked at Vicky and said, “OK let’s do it” and we just lifted our dresses over our heads. The 2 girls just couldn’t believe their eyes and stopped talking and stared at us. I decided to give them something else to think about and said to them “Our Master just ordered us to do it.” With that Vicky and I swapped dresses, put them on and walked out. As we were walking back Vicky said, “That told them.”

When we got back to Jon I told him what had happened and he said, “So, Vicky isn’t wearing any knickers then.” “No Master.” I replied. After that we had another couple of drinks (Jon was on cokes - driving), before heading for home where Jon asked Vicky if she was ready for some pleasure. I think that both Vicky and I were a little drunk because we both giggled a bit as we took our dresses and shoes off.

Jon told us to “assume the position” and then made us wait like that while he stripped off and then went and got the tawse. First he told me to put Vicky over the back of the sofa and give her 20 strokes and then Vicky had to give me 20. I actually gave Vicky 23 because she didn’t count the first 2 so they didn’t count then she jumped up after the 19th so that didn’t count as well.

We both had red bums but there were no wheals like you get when the cane has been used. After that Jon took us up to the ‘punishment’ room and ‘restrained’ us together. It was certainly different first our own ankles were tied together then we had to lie facing each other but with our faces in front of each other’s pussy. Next we had to bend our knees and open our legs so that the others head could get between our legs and our mouths were on the others pussy.

The next bit was more interesting because Jon then tied our hands behind the others back then tied our thighs together behind the others head. This meant that we were locked together and couldn’t get our faces far from the others pussy. Neither of us needed any encouragement for what Jon said next, which was “the one that makes the other cum first can sleep with me tonight.” Well, we both started licking and sucking. I was glad that Vicky had shaved; I hate getting a pubic hair in between my teeth or stuck in the back of my throat and tickling me.

We were both doing our best and I’m sure that we were close. I had Vicky’s juices all over my face and even started gently biting her clit. Trouble was, the more I went for Vicky the more she went for me. I was trying to resist cumming by concentrating on giving Vicky everything I could and trying to ignore the pleasure that Vicky was giving me but you can only ignore that sort of pleasure for so long and in the end I think that we came within seconds of each other. Jon decided that it was so close that he would call it a draw. We were both going to sleep in his bed. The question was, ‘which one of us was he going to fuck?’ Jon untied me and told me to untie Vicky and then follow him into his bedroom.

As it turned out he didn’t fuck either of us, well not with his dick. He had us get into the bed on either side of him but with our heads at his feet. He wanted to use his hands on us. He told us not to move while he started working on me with his right hand. I could see the bed quilt moving over where Vicky’s pussy would be so I presume that she was getting the same treatment. It was only minutes since Vicky had made me cum and Jon wouldn’t let us clean up before getting into his bed so I was still very relaxed and wet, in fact my juices were all down the inside of my legs and I’m sure that I was getting the bed wet as well.

It wasn’t long before his fingers were inside me. Gradually he put more and more fingers into me until it felt like he had all 10 of his fingers in me but he couldn’t have because I could still see the quilt moving over Vicky’s pussy and judging by the expression on her face she was getting the same treatment as me. I was pleased that I had had the drinks earlier and was quite relaxed otherwise I’m sure that it would have been painful. It was a bit, but that pleasurable pain.

After a few very nice minutes Jon said, “Vanessa, you win, I managed to get my whole fist in you a full 30 seconds before I could get my other fist into Vicky. Now I want you to wank me until I cum and catch it your other hand. Then I want you to let it drip into Vicky’s mouth before licking your own hand clean.” It didn’t take long, presumably because he had had a hard-on since tying us up and watching us and then playing with us must have made him close to cumming before I started. Anyway, I caught just about all his cum and let it drip into Vicky’s mouth. She didn’t seem keen at first but as soon as she tasted it she opened her mouth even wider. I wasn’t going to miss out and as soon as it stated to stop dripping I licked my hand clean.
I went to sleep with Jon’s hand still inside me.

Saturday August 15
When I woke up Jon’s hand had gone but I was still soaking wet, it couldn’t have been gone for long. I turned and looked at Vicky and then Jon, they were both still asleep. I lifted the quilt and looked down to see that Jon had a morning erection and that his left hand was still inside Vicky. I thought that I would take advantage of his erection and slowly lifted the quilt off us, got up, and slowly squatted down onto him with one foot in between his legs and the other on his right side.

I held his dick upright and eased myself down on him. I didn’t intend to disturb him but I guess that I should have known that I would because his right hand suddenly came round my right side and pulled me down very quickly. The shock and pain of him suddenly being into me ‘right up to the hilt’ made me gasp loudly and Vicky woke up. She tried to sit up but was stopped by Jon’s left hand that was still inside her and she shouted “Ow.” “OK Vanessa” Jon said, “now that you’ve started that you may as well finish, and I’ll punish you later for taking advantage of me.”

As I was going up and down on him I heard a big ‘plop’ as his left hand came out of Vicky. She stood up and looked down at her pussy. She couldn’t see that her hole was still gaping wide open and I told her to go and look in a mirror quick. A few seconds later I heard Vicky say “Fucking Hell!” She came running back into the bedroom and said, “look at my pussy, my hole’s never been that big before,” but Jon and I had other things on our minds and within seconds Jon was cumming in me. When he stopped jerking he told me to get off him. I hadn’t managed to cum.

I went downstairs and started breakfast while Jon had a shower and got dressed. After that, Vicky and I had a shower together (and a shave). While we were there Vicky gave me the relief that I needed. After breakfast I dressed in Vicky’s black leather skirt and a baggy cropped top while Vicky put on a thin cotton dress but left all the buttons below her pussy undone. As she walked along I could just make out her bald pubis.

Jon decided that we would go shopping in Birmingham. We drove there, got parked and went to a pub for a drink. Unusually, the warm weather had lasted reasonably well and it was a warm day. We wandered round a few shops before deciding to try on a couple of dresses in a little dress shop a bit off the main shopping area. The shop sold mainly cheesecloth clothes and I picked a dress that was even baggier than my existing cheesecloth dress. Vicky chose a short baggy skirt and tank top.

We went into the changing room and within seconds we were naked and putting the clothes on. When we went out to show Jon the girl assistant came over and said that we both looked good. Jon wasn’t so sure and told us to try the others clothes on. Vicky turned to go back to the changing room but Jon stopped her by saying, “get changed here.” The girl looked a little surprised as I lifted my dress over my head, leaving me naked in the open shop and right in front of her. She stated to say something but Jon cut her short by saying “It’s alright, they’re both used to it.” “But what if someone comes in?” the girl said. “So what!” was Jon’s only reply. By that time Vicky was naked too and we were swapping clothes. Fortunately or unfortunately, no one came into the shop while we were changing and trying the clothes on and we left without buying anything. We did however leave the girl assistant something to think about as she seemed a little flustered by our antics.

Just down the street was a ‘love aids’ shop and Jon took us in. It was the first time that Vicky had been in such a shop, and she was amazed at what she saw. She kept saying “come and look at this!” or “what are you supposed to do with this?” Jon bought 2 things, a set of Ben Wa balls for Vicky and something else that he wouldn’t show us, but he promised to show us later. In the end Jon had to drag Vicky out of there and she wanted to put Ben to work as soon as she could, but Jon told her to wait. From there we walked back to the main shopping area and went into a big department store. Jon wanted to go up all the escalators and insisted that he went up in front of us. By the time we had gone up most of them I was sure that we had a little group of men following us around.

On the way home we stopped at a country pub for some food. With it still being so warm we sat outside and enjoyed the evening sun. Jon told me to sit facing the way that everyone came it and with me not being able to cross my legs I was sure that one or two men going into the pub saw what I wasn’t wearing, but no one said anything or came back for a second look.

After a couple of drinks Jon went onto soft drinks but Vicky and I stayed on the white wine. By the time it got dark and we left, us 2 girls were getting quite happy and Vicky didn’t say a word when Jon told us to take our clothes off before we got into the car. I wouldn’t have cared a bit even if there had been anyone else in the car park at the time, but there wasn’t so we got in and drove home. Fortunately or unfortunately, we didn’t have to stop at any traffic lights or roundabouts so the journey was uneventful.

When we got home we were sent straight up to the ‘punishment’ room and had to lie on the bed one at each end. First of all we had to play with each other’s clit until we were both wet. That didn’t take long. Then Vicky was tied spread-eagle to all four corners. After that things got a bit more interesting. Jon passed me the package that he bought that afternoon and told me to open it. It was a double-ended dildo and I had to work it into Vicky. After that I had to put my left leg under Vicky’s right leg and my right leg over her left leg and then ease myself onto the dildo.

Once it was in as far as it would go and our pussies were just touching, Jon tied my ankles to the same posts that Vicky’s wrists were tied and my wrists to the same posts that Vicky’s ankles were. This left us with our legs interlocked and pussies just touching with the double-ended dildo half in me and half in Vicky.

Jon then switched the light off and said, “See you in the morning.” We managed to shuffle round a bit so that neither of us had much weight on the other but each time that one of us moved the other ‘suffered’ as well. I quite enjoyed trying to push my pussy against Vicky’s.

For quite a while we were both trying to fuck each other but in the end I think that I got the better of Vicky because she came first. I think that my pussy muscles must be stronger than hers. I kept fucking Vicky until I came as well and I guess that my jerking as I came must have pushed Vicky over the edge as well because she came again. I imaging it was quite a spectacle, the 2 of us cumming like that, the more we came the more we jerked, which meant that we were both getting fucked more and more. It seemed like it took hours for us to calm down. Vicky and I spent ages talking about everything and nothing before finally falling asleep.

I have to admit that it I enjoyed being restrained with Vicky like that although it wasn’t much was fun waking up in the middle of the night and being unable to move without disturbing both Vicky and me.

Sunday August 16
We were both still asleep when Jon came in that morning and he decided to take a photograph of us like that before releasing us. We got up to see that there was a big wet patch on the bed where our pussies had been. I went down stairs to get breakfast ready while Jon and Vicky got showered and dressed.

There was a knock on the front door while I was down there, and without thinking I answered the door to find the paperboy with a bill for the papers. Apparently Jon had forgotten to pay for them so the newsagent had sent the boy to collect the money. I don’t know which of us got more of a shock.

It was the look on his face that made me remember that I was naked but by that time it was too late so I invited him in while I went for some money. Just to try to tease the boy a bit more I took my time and made sure that he could see me while I was getting the money out of my bag. The poor lad just didn’t know where to look; his eyes were jumping from my breasts to my pussy. The bulge in his shorts told me that he was old enough to understand what he was seeing.

When I gave him the money he had real problems saying ‘thank you’ and he just stood there staring. In the end I had to tell him to go. Just as the door shut Jon came down stairs and asked who was there. When I told him he said, “You realise that he’ll be back every week now don’t you?” Before I had time to answer Vicky came downstairs and asked what was for breakfast. Vicky finished getting it ready while I showered and shaved then we all ate breakfast with me still nude. After Jon finished reading the papers he decided that we would go to the gym for a quick workout.

Vicky didn’t have any gear with her so Jon leant her mine and I had to wear my green shorts and my white baggy crop top. The only piece of equipment that I had to worry about was the leg stretcher. As it turned out Vicky got more attention than I did, the white Lycra was stretched a bit more on her than me and I could see it cutting in between her pussy lips quite a bit.

Vicky wanted to do a bit of weight lifting and lay on a bench with her head at one end. She had the weight bar on her chest and was lifting it up to arm’s length. When she started struggling a bit Jon told me to ‘spot’ her. Well I think that’s what he said. I had to stand at her head and hold the bar lightly so that if she was going to drop it I could catch it. It wasn’t long before her arms gave way and I had to try to hold the weight. The problem was that it was going towards her stomach and the angle was all wrong. We ended up with the weights bar on her stomach and me lying on top of her with my legs either side of her face. The weights were obviously not hurting her because she suddenly gave my clit a quick lick which was easily accessible to her because of the baggy legs in the shorts. This caught me off guard a bit and I rolled off her onto the floor. Only problem was that when I landed my legs were wide open leaving my pussy clearly visible. This poor old man looked as if he was having a heart attack. After I had got up and helped Vicky get the weights off her I looked at Jon; he was laughing quite a bit.

From there we went for a swim, me in my white bikini and Vicky still in the shorts and top. We messed about in the water for about 30 minutes and both of them kept pulling my top off my tits. In the end I didn’t bother pulling it back down until we got out. There weren’t many other people there and I think that nearly all of them must have been either blind or gay. Only one boy, about 12, noticed me and he kept swimming as close to me as he dare.

After the swim we went into the sauna for about 15 minutes. We were the only ones there and Vicky and I lay on the benches. While we were talking I noticed how pronounced Vicky’s pubic bone is. When she’s laid on her back it sticks up higher than her hips and with the thin white Lycra I could easily see every detail of her pussy. When I told her about it she told me that I should look at myself. Apparently the narrow crotch of my bikini bottom had been off centre ever since I had put it on and all one side of my pussy and my clit had been uncovered, and when I was lying on my back it was clearly visible. Jon said that he had noticed as well but he wasn’t going to tell me, and when I went to adjust it he wouldn’t let me and I had to stay like that.

After a while a middle aged man that had been in the gym came in and spent the rest of the time that we were in there looking from Vicky’s crotch to mine. His staring was so obvious that I started to feel uncomfortable and I was glad when Jon said that we were leaving.

On the way home Vicky was asking me if I would do absolutely anything that Jon told me. When I said, “yes” Jon said that he would prove it and when we got home he told me to go in and get a blindfold while he and Vicky waited in the car. When I got back in he put the blindfold on me and we drove off. We drove for about 30 minutes before the car stopped and we got out.

Jon told Vicky to say absolutely nothing while I was led up some steps and then onto some grass. I could hear cars and people talking but I had no idea where I was. When we stopped Jon said, “Right, now you will see just how obedient Vanessa is” and then to me he said, “Take your dress off, assume the position, and masturbate.”

There I was naked, on my knees, and frigging myself with my right hand for all I was worth. I couldn’t see a thing but I could hear people talking. I could even make out what they were saying. I just had to trust Jon and hope that non-of the people could see me. It didn’t take long for me to cum, I think that it was the excitement of where we were (where ever that was) and the fact that I knew that Vicky and Jon would be watching me.

After I came Jon told me to get up and he gave me my dress back. I put it on and I was led back to the car. I had to stay blindfolded for the first 10 minutes of the journey. On the way I asked where they had taken me, but neither of them would tell me.

On the way home we stopped at a pub and had some lunch. The pub was one that had a beer garden and some equipment for the kids to play on. After the food Jon told me and Vicky to go and have a go on the swings. She was pushing me quite hard and I was going quite high. It was fun, but every time that I went forward my dress would blow up and my belly was exposed. It was a good job that I was sat down otherwise my pussy would have been on display and I wouldn’t have been too happy about that as there were too many young kids around.

After the swing we had a go on a wooden see-saw and I got a good view of Vicky’s pussy each time her end of the see-saw went to the ground, leaving her with her bum virtually on the floor, her feet flat on the floor and her knees up in the air and wide apart. I suppose that I must have been showing as much as her; but I wasn’t thinking at the time. “Leaving your snail’s trail again” Jon said as we got off. I looked back and saw the wet patches that our pussies had left on the wooden seesaw. I was really in ‘big kid mode’ and wanted to have a play on the climbing frame but Jon wouldn’t let me, said that my lack of underwear would be too much for that place. But he did say that it gave him some ideas.

When we got home, Jon told us to take our dresses off and then to put our Ben Wa balls in. He told us that we both had to wear them for 3 days without letting them come out even once. Vicky said that she might have a few problems at work, especially when Jon told her that she wasn’t to wear knickers as well. I knew that I could manage for 3 days, but I remembered when I had first started wearing them for a long time when I wasn’t concentrating on keeping them in. I had had to push one of them back in a couple of times and could just imagine the embarrassment if one dropped onto the floor in the middle of a place like a building society. The problem I had found was that if I concentrated on keeping them in by gripping them with my muscles I get turned on and it can be really difficult not to have an orgasm. If I just relax and try to forget them they can drop out. I guessed that Vicky was going to look a bit strange to the people she worked with.

We all sat in the lounge with a glass of wine and started talking about nothing special. The subject of orgasms came up and Vicky talked about the incredible one that she had had the previous weekend when Jon had caned her. I had never had one so intense and I looked at Jon and said, “Master, I want to have an orgasm as intense as the one Vicky had last weekend, please beat me until that happens.”

Jon reminded me that he had caned Vicky quite hard and that he thought that my pain threshold was a lot higher than Vicky’s. He said that it would take a lot more pain for me to go ‘over the top’, and even then I might not react in the same way as Vicky. I told him that I was willing to try it so he told me to frig myself up to the starting point of an orgasm and then stop and wait for 5 minutes then start again.

While I started this Vicky was saying that she didn’t know if she could manage the full 3 days with Ben in. She didn’t think that not wearing knickers would be a problem though. Jon told her to try and see how she got on. The subject of the conversation changed away from sex but even so it didn’t take long before I had to stop frigging myself.

After the third time Jon told me to bend over the back of the sofa and spread my legs. Vicky went for the cane and the tawse. They took it in turns to give me 6 strokes each. Vicky had the tawse and she didn’t put the same conviction into it as Jon. I was starting to get worked up again and managed to avoid screaming out. I was crying by then but I still wanted more. J

Jon told me to get off the sofa and get on the floor on my hands and knees with my knees as wide apart as I could. He then had Vicky lay on the floor in such a position that I could suck her pussy while he started caning me again. Because I had to suck Vicky Jon let me off counting the strokes. This time Jon was stood by my side and when the next stroke landed the end of the cane flicked round my ass and hit my pussy. That did make me scream. After 3 of them I was starting to cum and I started shaking but Jon didn’t stop.

If anything he went faster. My pussy was throbbing to such an extent that I thought it must have swollen to the size of my ass cheeks. Well it felt like it. After 2 more strokes which both found my clit, the pain didn’t seem to matter anymore. I was still screaming but with pleasure. Before the next stoke Jon put one leg either side of Vicky’s waist and I could see his body move as the cane came down.

It hit me in the crack of my ass and went right down the length of my pussy. It’s one thing the end of the cane getting just one part of my pussy but this one seemed to get every bit of it at once. The entrance to my ass as well. Well, it hurt so much that I bit Vicky’s little clit and the shaking that I had been doing erupted into a violent shake. I fell over on my side and shuddered as I came. It seemed to go on for hours but Jon said it was less than 2 minutes. As I calmed down I realised that I was sodden with sweat. After a while Jon told me to go and take a shower before we took Vicky to the bus station. We both put just a dress and shoes on and left.

On the way Jon told Vicky to telephone every evening to let us know how she was getting on with Ben and no knickers. It was real painful sitting in the car and when we had dropped Vicky off I asked Jon if I could get in the back and lay on my side. Back home Jon went to work on his PC, and I watched TV lying on my stomach on the floor.

Week commencing August 17
In a way I was glad when Wednesday came round. I had lost count of the times that I had had to stop doing whatever, either to delay an orgasm or to have one. I got some real funny looks in Tesco and as I was getting on the bus. Fortunately the weather wasn’t too bad and it was still warm enough for me to wear just a thin dress and shoes. As usual there were a few young shelf stackers following me round Tesco. One was even a young girl and after I realised that she was deliberately watching me I decided to go to the toilet to see if she followed me in there. She did, and I had to do a quick bit of thinking to see what I could do to expose more flesh to her.

After a sudden burst of inspiration I turned both taps on at full blast and the water came flying out of the sink and all over me. I pretended to be surprised and ‘slowly’ rushed to turn them off. By the time they were off all down my front was wet. I swore and said out load “what the hell am I going to do now?” The girl took the bait and said that she would help me dry my dress, so before she had chance to do anything else I reached down, grabbed the hem and pulled it off over my head.

She just stared at my now naked body as I held the dress out towards her and said, “Thanks love.” After a few seconds she woke-up and started to say something about holding it in front of the hand dryer. “Haven’t you got a bigger dryer somewhere out the back” I asked, and she started to say something about me being left without any clothes. “Don’t worry about me” I said, “this is the ladies room.” With that she walked out looking a bit puzzled and back at me.

So, there I was naked apart from my shoes in a supermarket toilet. After a minute I started thinking about who could walk in, would the girl come back, what would I do if she didn’t come back and would anyone pinch my trolley while I was in there. I started getting bored and excited. After a while a girl of about 10 came in, stared at me and went into a stall. When she came out she had trouble washing her hands as she kept looking at me. As she went out I could hear her telling her mother that “there was a woman in there with no clothes on.” As they moved away I could just hear her mother say “Don’t be silly.”

Just after that another couple of teenage staff girls came in and were giggling as they both went into the same stall. I could hear then whispering about me but couldn’t quite make out what they were saying. When they came out they both kept looking at me but didn’t say anything. Shortly after they left the original girl came back in and gave me my dress back. Nice and dry too. As I was putting it back on she asked me if we could meet for a drink sometime. I quickly wrote Jon’s number on the back of her hand (her pen) and left her standing there.

My trolley was still there when I got out and I finished my shopping. When I got to the checkouts there the girl was on one of the Tills. I went and joined the queue at her Till and as I got closer to being I could see her getting red in the face. As I paid I smiled at her and said, “You’ve got my number” and left.

On the Thursday evening Jon came home a bit early and said that we were going jogging before tea. He told me to put my tennis dress and trainers on, and off we went. I had a bit of trouble keeping up with him and the wind was causing me a bit of concern. There were too many people around and my dress was threatening to do a ‘Marilyn Monroe’.

We headed off down this path across a few fields and I was able to forget about my dress, which ended up around my waist a couple of times. Fortunately there was no one around to see anything. Out in the middle of nowhere Jon decided that we would stop and have a rest, but it wasn’t much of a rest for me and Jon decided that he wanted to watch me do some cartwheels. I hadn’t done any of those since I was a kid and it took a few attempts to get it right again.

He also had me doing handstands against a big tree and got me to stay upside-down for as long as I could. Because of the dress I was wearing I couldn’t see a thing when I was upside-down, and when I collapsed after my last attempt there was an old man walking his dog stood right next to Jon and only a few feet from me.

My dress was still up round my waist when I landed and I was so shocked to see him that I just froze in a heap with my legs wide open and my pussy staring at him. He must have though he had died and gone to heaven. After what seemed like hours he smiled and walked on. Jon just said, “get-up” and “let’s go,” and we were off heading home. When we got back to the road I had to keep turning every time I thought that the wind was going to ‘flash me’ to try to avoid it happening. I didn’t want to risk Jon seeing me hold my dress down as I knew only too well what that would result in.

I’m sure that I nearly cause at least one accident as I heard the screeching of car tyres behind me at one point. When we got home Jon told me to take my dress off and tied me to the scaffolding frame for half an hour “to cool down” he said, but with him stood between my legs and giving “a good seeing to” I didn’t cool down much until he got the hose pipe out afterwards.

He gave me a good soaking outside and inside (pussy and arse). With the practice that Jon has been giving me I can now squirt the water back out ‘on demand’ front and back, providing that I don’t get too full. The problem this time was that it had been a while since I had been to the toilet and some brown lumps came out as well. I was getting a bit cold by the time Jon finally untied me but I still had to use the hosepipe to wash away the brown bits before he would let me go inside and dry myself before getting tea ready.

Saturday August 22
Vicky didn’t ring this weekend and I was a little disappointed. I wanted to find out how she had got on with her 3 days wearing Ben. Never mind, I had a good weekend anyway. Jon dragged me out of bed at 7:00 am and told me that we were going away for the rest of the weekend and we packed the car and drove to Skegness, that wonderful (!) little seaside resort.

When we got there we drove round until we found a Bed and Breakfast place, it was a little Hotel with its own little bar. Jon had me wear one of my cut-of tops with a flared skirt (no underwear of course). Fine until I start reaching up or bending down, or it gets windy. I’d forgotten all about these problems until it came to me getting the bags out of the car and taking them up to our room, a group of teenage boys whistled at me showing them my ass. I was dead pleased that Jon got us a double room even if it was the cheapest in the Hotel and didn’t have its own bathroom, but it did have a window that covered most of the outside wall. The view out was onto a bigger Hotel.

We left the car at the Hotel and walked into ‘town.’ Skegness is a typical English seaside town, geared-up for tourists who want to enjoy themselves and drink too much. We went into the amusement arcades and had a go on the fruit machines. Jon saw some ‘bumper’ cars and we got one each. It was only after about 5 minutes of what seemed like every male driver bumping into me that I realised that with all the bumping and me being very active with the steering wheel, that my top had risen up and both my nipples were showing. No wonder all the men were trying to bump into me. I pulled my top down when Jon wasn’t looking but it wasn’t long before they were out again. After the second time I gave up and just ignored it. What the hell!

Further down towards the sea we came across a fun fair. Jon wanted to go on one of those machines that are like a cage with giant elastic bands on it. You get in and then the ends of the bands are extended high into the air. When a lever is released the cage (with you in it) catapults you high in the air. That made me scream like hell. As we were coming down each time my skirt was blown up round my waist but I guess that no one saw anything because I was sat firmly in the chair.

I say no one saw anything but that’s not true, when you get into the cage you’re strapped in with a belt round your waist and one that comes-up between your legs. The young man that strapped me in must have had a right eyeful. I don’t know if he was supposed to, but he didn’t pull the strap between my legs tight. I think that that was why my skirt blew up. As the cage was settling down I noticed the video camera that was fastened to the front of the cage. It was pointing directly down at us and had a little flashing red light on it. When I told Jon about it he just said, “I guess that they’re recording people’s expressions.” “And the girl’s skirts going up round their waists” I thought to myself.

When it came to get off I had a little trouble getting my balance and the attendant grabbed hold of me to steady me. It was only after I got my balance that I realised that his arm was about a foot higher than my waist and that his hand was on my left tit. He let go of me when he saw Jon looking at him. Silly man, he should have realised that as Jon wasn’t going to say anything.

From there we went into a cafe and had some ‘traditional English Fish and Chips.’ They tasted good to me and Jon said that they “weren’t bad.” After that we went down onto the beach and walked a fair way south. We came to a relatively quiet stretch and Jon decided that we would soak up some sun for a while. It wasn’t that hot, but it was warm enough to lie out in our swimming costumes. Jon stripped-off to his undies and lay on a towel. He was wearing one of his pairs of fine net mesh undies and because I was close to him I could clearly see his dick through the thin material.

He told me to put on just the bottoms from my white cotton bikini. I had to strip naked, then put them on, then lie (on my stomach), on my towel. I’m sure that none of the few people who were there noticed that I was naked for a minute or so. After a while I got tired of lying on my stomach and turned over onto my back. Don’t know if it was the distance that we were from other people, or my short hair, or my small tits, but no one seemed to notice, not even when I propped myself up on my elbows.

Shortly after that Jon decided that we were going to go into the sea for a swim. Boy was it cold. My nipples were like thumb ends and they ached with the cold. We were messing about and Jon pinched my bikini bottoms and then decided that we were getting out. He only picked a time when a group of teenagers were walking by. I had to walk out of the water and up to our towels stark naked. There were a few comments from both boys and girls but I’m getting used to that and I just smiled at them and kept walking.

When we had got dried and dressed we walked back to the Hotel where Jon decided that we should relax in the room before getting ready to go out for the evening. We stripped-off and lay on the bed and it wasn’t long before I was fast asleep. When I woke up Jon was lying there looking out of the big window.

We could see into the windows of rooms in the other Hotel about 50 yards away. Apart from 2 young women in one room walking about in just their knickers. There was nothing else of any interest. Jon told me to go and take a shower before getting dressed. I wrapped one of the Hotels towels round me but it wasn’t very big and I had to hold the two ends together as I didn’t have much confidence that it would stay in-place on its own.

When I found the bathroom it wasn’t locked so I went in. It looked as if it had been a bedroom at one time and was quite big. There was a bath, two showers, and a toilet, all with curtains round them. It was then that I discovered that the door wasn’t locked because the lock was broken. I’d taken my towel off and was just about to get into one of the showers when the door opened and in walked a middle-aged man.

He just stopped and starred at me. I just said, “Hello” and got into one of the showers. After a minute or so I heard the curtains for the other shower open and close, but as they closed the curtain between the two showers opened about two feet. I don’t think that he realised at first because I was watching him have his shower. He had masses of black pubic hair and a tiny little dick peeking out of it. I stopped looking when he turned my way, but from the corner of my eye I could see that he was looking at me. I pretended to ignore him but made sure that I gave him a real good show. I even washed the inside of my pussy lips in full view. I noticed that his dick had grown and was now an almost reasonable erection. When I was finished I dried myself and then just before wrapping the towel round me I pretended to ‘just’ notice him. I looked at his face then down at his erection and then said, “Naughty, naughty!” and walked out.

When I got back to our room Jon was still laid on the bed looking out. It was starting to get dark by then and there were lights on in some of the rooms in the Hotel out the back. When I got into the room Jon turned on our light which meant that anyone from any of the rooms in the other Hotel would be able to see us if they looked. Jon told me to drop the towel and get myself ready to go out but not to put a dress on. He wanted me to give anyone looking a good display.

I walked back and forth getting things out of our bags and then taking them over to the dressing table, rubbing moisturising cream all over me and various other things to keep me active. All this time Jon was stood at the side of the window trying to see if anyone was watching me. He said not but I suspect that he wasn’t telling me the truth because he told me to lie on the bed with my legs wide open facing the window and to masturbate until I had cum. Just before I got there he climbed on the bed and had me ride him until we both came. I actually came twice before he came, not sure if it was the excitement of knowing (suspecting) that some strangers were watching us.

After Jon had calmed down he wrapped a towel round his waist and went for a shower. He told me not to get dressed until he came back. After he left I lay on the bed looking out of the window. All I could see were the rooms that had lights on and one or two people moving around, but it wasn’t very clear because the light was on in our room. I decided to turn the light off and have another look. I wasn’t really surprised to see 2 rooms in almost darkness with people looking over our way. I couldn’t see enough to work out any ages or sexes but I decided ‘what the hell’ put the light back on and brought myself to a third orgasm.

Jon had me wear my lacy net mesh dress that night, and after a good meal in a Chinese restaurant we went to a pub down on the sea front that was a real fun pub called Idols. It had a dance floor, DJ (who was a real nutcase) and a little stage; and the bar staff (men and women) were all scantily dressed. There wasn’t anything actually showing but it wouldn’t have taken much for them to be really exposing themselves. One hunk of a young man was only wearing a pair of cut-off denims with lots of cuts in them. It was obvious that he had nothing on underneath them.

I didn’t feel at all out of place with only a thin dress that was full of little holes. The place was crowded and the DJ was making the night go with a swing. He was cracking some really crude jokes and everyone was really enjoying it. When I mentioned to Jon about the crude jokes he told me that he would take me to see someone called Chubby Brown who was even worse that the DJ.

We were both drinking beer and I was getting happy. Some of the bar staff were putting on little ‘suggestive’ shows that were going down well and the DJ was getting a few people onto the stage to dance at times. He asked if anyone was celebrating a birthday and Jon told me to go and tell him that it was mine. I didn’t really want to but I did. The DJ told me to go onto the stage, and have a little dance with some of the bar staff.

When I got on there two of the male staff came onto the stage with me. One of them was only wearing this rubber chicken (guess where) and he got lots of cheers from the girls in the audience. The other one (who was just wearing a pair of CK boxer shorts told me to stand between them like the jam in a sandwich. He told me to ‘thrust’ back and forward with them in time with the music. When the record started it was the one that has the words ‘we’re having a gang-bang, we’re having a ball’ etc. and we were going backwards and forwards. I guess that the rubber chicken was bouncing up and down as I could see the girls in the audience pointing at the man in the front part of the sandwich.

When the record finished, the man in front turned to face me and said that we were going to do it again, but this time with us clapping our hands above our heads. We started again, and after about a minute I noticed that I couldn’t feel the man behind me. Then all of a sudden, with me with my hands high in the air, the man behind me grabbed the hem of my dress and whipped it up and off. Before I could do anything the man behind put his arms round my waist and lifted me off the ground. My feet had hardly left the floor before the man in front turned round, bent down, opened my legs and pulled them round his waist. I grabbed for his neck to stop me from falling over, but we both went over.

We ended up with him on his back with me laid on top of him. But with my legs bent double under his shoulders. I couldn’t move because he was holding firmly onto me. When I think back I must have been giving some of the people at the front of the stage a real eyeful. All I could do was listen to the cheering and the DJ saying something about ‘that was the best one yet.’

When I finally managed to get up the man in the CKs gave me a bottle of champagne and a T-shirt and thanked me for being such a good sport. To hold those I had to stop trying to cover myself and I started to hear comments from the audience. My dress had been given to the DJ and I had to go and get it. There were lots of roaming hands as I tried to squeeze my way through the crowd to get to the DJ and I’m sure that some of those hands were female ones.

When I got to the DJ he asked me if I usually didn’t wear knickers. It was only after I said, “never” and there was a big cheer from the audience that I realised that the question and answer were both going out over the PA system.

I grabbed my dress and ran back to Jon who took ages to stop laughing. But he wasn’t laughing enough to not stop me from putting my dress back on for about five minutes. A couple of drinks later Jon decided that we would have a dance and we went onto the floor. It really was crowded and we could hardly move. There were a couple of times when I felt a hand groping my bum as people squeezed past me. One cheeky youth managed to get a finger in my pussy and when he got past me and Jon he turned and looked at me. When he knew I was looking he stuck a finger in the air and made a big deal of licking it. Guess where that finger had been.

When we went back to our seats someone was sitting there Jon had been so he stood in front of where I had been with his back ready to sit down. He turned me so that I could sit on his lap but before he actually sat down I could feel his hands doing something near my bum. As we sat down I got one hell of a shock. As I was bending down my dress rode up and I could feel his dick touching my pussy. It was a good job that I was still very wet otherwise it would have been painful as he went up to the hilt in the one movement. If anyone had been looking, the gasp and look on my face would have told them that I was being fucked, right there, in public, with people sat either side of us.

The excitement was incredible, I wanted to move up and down but Jon was holding me firm. With my back to him my legs were open about six inches, but it was probably too dark for anyone to have seen up my dress. But anyway, they had all seen me naked a short while before. It was a good job that his trousers had a button fly as I guess that a zip could have been a little painful for either of us. We stayed like that for about twenty minutes with me passing Jon his drink at times. I did manage to rock back and forwards a bit and I could really feel the juices flowing. In the end I suddenly felt Jon tense up and then he came inside me.

After another ten minutes or so he started to go soft and then he told me to stand up, but stay in front of him as he fastened his trousers. When we got outside I could see the big wet patch on his trousers where both our juices had leaked out of me.

We staggered back to the Hotel, me more pissed than him and stripped off and collapsed on the bed. Before I knew it, it was next morning and the sun was shining in through the window. We hadn’t bothered to close the curtains and the lights were still on. Us two naked people asleep on top of the bed would have been easily visible to anyone in the other Hotel who cared to look.

[VanessaEvans]

Part 08

Sunday August 23
When Jon woke up he decided that we should do some exercises before breakfast. Jon stood me right in front of the window looking out and he told me what exercises to do. I really had trouble with my co-ordination as I moved my arms and legs. In the end Jon gave up and put me across his knee and gave me 50 spanks with his hand. When I got up (with tears in my eyes - Jon is getting too good with his right hand) I looked out of the window and saw a young couple staring at us. When they saw that I had seen them they clapped their hands and disappeared from view.

After that we went to have a shower and we didn’t bother to close the curtains. With the door lock still not working the inevitable happened. As I was shaving my pubis (still in the shower), a teenage girl came in on us. We all stared at each other (I could see her eyes going up and down both our naked bodies) for what seemed like ages until Jon said, “Don’t mind us, just carry on doing whatever you came to do” but she declined and left. We looked at each other and laughed.

Jon told me to wear a cheesecloth dress that day and when we went for breakfast. I saw both the man from the shower the previous evening and the girl from the morning shower. I could see the man looking at me, but whenever I looked at him he turned away. The girl ignored us, but I could see her pointing to us and telling her mate something. When we booked out of the Hotel we drove round until we found a big leisure complex. Jon decided that we would ‘give it a whirl’ and we went in.

It was clearly designed for holidaymakers who were suffering from the poor English weather. It had just about everything that anyone could want. We (Jon) decided to have a game of squash first and we went to the ‘dry’ changing rooms. I put on just my tennis dress and trainers and went to wait for Jon. The court they gave us had a glass rear wall so that an audience could watch you play. In a way I was glad that no one was watching any of the courts. I never was any good at squash and it wasn’t long before Jon had me running all around the court and he even gave me a bollocking for not trying hard enough.

He is very good at giving me shots that I have to either bend down or stretch high to get at and my dress was riding-up to show my bum, or my left shoulder strap was going down my arm quite a bit and my left tit was hanging out. It was only after we had been playing for about 30 minutes that I noticed that we had gained an audience of about four teenagers. I had to ignore them and concentrate on my game otherwise Jon would have thrashed me in more ways than one, although there was one time when I went flying and ended up on my stomach with my legs wide open giving the little audience a great view. Once Jon had well and truly beaten me he decided that we should go for a swim.

It wasn’t any old swimming pool; it had about four different flumes, one that ended in a big tank with glass sides, two slides, a rapids, a wave machine and lots of things for young kids. Another thing that it had was a mixed changing room with lots of little cubicles. As I walked in I soon realised that Jon would be having some fun there. We went into a ‘family’ changing cubicle and Jon left the door open.

Needless to say it was only seconds before Jon had my dress off me and I was naked for everyone who passed to see. He didn’t tell me what to wear until he had stripped off his squash gear and put his undies on. I reckoned that he was relying on me been the centre of attraction and no one noticing how see-through his undies are. I had to wear my white one-piece Lycra costume, the one with the deep ‘V’ that goes all the way down the front and under to my arse hole. Whilst we were getting changed we got a couple of funny looks from people passing by and 2 teenage girls even came back for a second look. I presumed that it was Jon that they were looking at, not me, but who knows these days.

On the way into the pool I had one of the male attendants staring at me and I don’t think that my clit was poking out between the 2 halves of the costume. We had a swim in the main pool first before having a go on the flumes. Going down the flumes tended to pull my costume up into the cracks of my ass and pussy (a wedgie as Jon calls it), so I had to adjust them quickly when I got to the bottom of each one before Jon got down. The biggest flume was the best and the worst. Just as I was getting onto it Jon (unbeknown to me at the time) untied the cord that held my costume together. It didn’t matter when I was stood up because it was wet and was clinging to me, but as soon as I started to go down the flume the extra water pulled it away from my body and it was only the neck strap that kept me from losing it completely.

At the bottom of this flume there is a big tank of water with glass sides, but above it there is this big ‘donut’ feature that you slide round and round before losing momentum and falling through the ‘donut’ into the big tank. There I was going round and round this ‘donut’ with my costume trailing from my neck, thinking about how I was going to get it back on and how many people were looking through the glass sides of the tank. There was absolutely nothing I could do and down through the hole I went. It took me a couple of minutes to put my costume back on because the tank was deep and I had to tread water all the time. When I finally got out, one cheeky young lad said, “Very nice - can you do that again please.” So I guess that at least one person saw me. Never mind, I got a little excitement out of it.

Jon had noticed a big bubbling spa and sauna and steam room so we went into the spa next. It was lovely and warm and the bubbles didn’t stop. It wasn’t long before Jon untied my costume again and somehow managed to get it over my head without anyone seeing. I was up to my neck in the bubbles so none of the dozen or so people could see that I was naked. More people came in and it wasn’t long before I was squashed between Jon and a teenage boy. I couldn’t tell if it was Jon’s or the boy’s hands that were exploring the front of my body, but it was nice and I put my head back, closed my eyes and dreamed. I came back to reality when a young woman who was trying to get out tripped and landed on top of me. Her hands were all over me as she tried to get back onto her feet. She gave me a puzzled look as she apologised before moving away. Jon gave me back my costume and I had to duck under the bubbles to get it over my head and back on. When we got out and went down the steps I noticed that my clit was clearly visible between the 2 sides of my costume. I kept close to Jon as we went to the steam room.

It was big, circular, and with 2 floor levels. The upper level had a railing between it and the lower level. There were a few people on both levels. As we were moving round the upper level looking for a seat I saw that there was a young couple both in the nude. The steam was so thick that you had to be close up to them to realise. Jon took that as a cue and when we found some seats Jon motioned to me to get my costume off (again). He took his off and we relaxed back in the chairs and put our feet up on the railings.

Although the steam was dense it wasn’t that hot in there and it wasn’t long before I was dozing off. When I came round there was this big man stood on the level below looking right at my pussy (my feet were about a foot apart). Fortunately I wasn’t startled and he didn’t notice that I was back in the land of the living. I could just see Jon out of the corner of my eye and his eyes were shut so I thought that I might have a bit of fun. I slowly slid my legs further apart and moved one hand from my stomach down to the top of my pussy.

When he didn’t move I thought ‘go for it’ and slowly started playing with my clit. This big fat man just kept staring at my pussy. He didn’t even look at my face, just my pussy. I was just beginning to get worked-up when Jon moved and the man turned away. Jon whispered to me “enjoy that did you slave?” he knew I had. We stayed there for a few more minutes before putting our costumes on and going for a shower.

After we had cooled down we went into the sauna. It was a big one with lots of benches. Jon told me to sit at the end of one bench with my feet on the bench. He sat at my feet so I couldn’t put my legs out straight. I was bent over a bit so my costume looked a bit baggy and the 2 front bits didn’t meet at all. My clit and a bit of my right lip was clearly visible to me, so I can only imagine what Jon and the other people could see.

A couple of teenage girls were looking at us, giggling and whispering but I don’t know if that was Jon or me. It wasn’t long before the heat was getting too much for me and I asked Jon if we could leave. Back in the changing rooms we got another ‘family cubicle’ and stripped off, again with the door open. Jon gave me a towel and told me to go and take a shower. I walked out of the cubicle wrapping the towel round me and straight into an old man who seemed most embarrassed about seeing me pulling the towel round me.

The showers there are individual cubicles, each with their own door. Jon had told me not to lock the one I was to use, but I couldn’t anyway, the lock was broken. There were also small holes in the partition walls so that people in the cubicles either side could spy on you. This could be fun I thought as I took the towel off and turned the water on. It wasn’t long before someone started coming into my cubicle.

It was a boy of about 14 who looked stunned when he saw me. I turned to face him and said ‘this one’s occupied - unless you want to join me” I think that the shock of seeing me confused him and he muttered something and left. A short time later the same thing happened again, but this time it was a girl of about 17. She seemed more confused than shocked, but took her time apologising whilst she stared at my bald pubis. A short while after she left I noticed some feet under one of the sidewalls. Their position made me wonder if someone was looking through the hole. I decided to find out by bending over to wash my feet and having a quick look through the hole.

There was any eye there looking at me. The feet didn’t move so I guess that they hadn’t seen me looking at them (or didn’t care), so I decided to give them something to look at. I bent down again, but this time with my back to the hole. I guess that my pussy would be only a couple of inches from the hole. I reached between my legs and gave my pussy a good soaping and letting 1 finger slip inside. I then stood up, faced the hole and did the same again. Just as I was fingering myself the door opened again and a woman about my age walked in. She just smiled, said sorry and left. By the time that I looked for the feet again they had gone. I never did find out who the feet and the eye belonged to. It could have been the boy, the girl, or someone completely different.

I rinsed off, put the towel round me and went back to Jon. He asked me what had taken so long. After I had told him he said that he was going for a shower and that I was to spend all the time he was away drying myself with the door open. I was very disappointed that no one had seen me by the time he got back. I did have time to think a bit and realised that I am turning into a right exhibitionist. I now WANT people to see me naked. What a change from the 'me' of 6 months ago. I’ve got a lot to thank Jon for.

When Jon got back he gave my clit a quick tug which made the cry-out a bit then told me to put my dress on.

We left and headed for home, stopping at a country pub for some food. Non-eventful apart from a few ‘country bumpkins’ staring at me. You’d think that they’d never seen a woman in a short dress before. If only they’d known what I didn’t have on underneath - maybe they did, maybe the sunlight had been in the right direction and they had been able to see through my dress. Who cares, I don’t.

When we got home there was a message on the answer-phone from Vicky. She said that she had missed us and asked if she could come over the next weekend. Jon told me to ring her and say OK. He went to work on his PC.

Week commencing August 24
Quite a boring week really. The only exciting time was when the paperboy came for his money. He was the same one as the previous few weeks and he was getting used to me answering the door naked. Didn’t stop him having a good look and the bulge in his trousers told me that he liked what he saw. Oh, nearly forgot, I surprised the postman on the Thursday; he was delivering a Sonique depilatory machine. Jon had agreed to get me one. I’m having to let some of my pubic hair grow long enough for it to work. Jon told me to start with a small patch just at the top of my slit, where it grows the thickest.

Friday night we collected Vicky from the bus station. Jon had her take all her clothes off in the car and to put on just my black pencil dress. It only just covered her bum and pussy - which I was glad to see was still bald. We went to pub in town for a drink before collecting a Chinese take-away and going home. Everyone was so tired that we all went to bed quite early. Vicky slept with Jon, but she later told me that he was asleep as soon as his head hit the pillow.

Saturday August 29
Jon woke up bright and early and had to wake us. He put an aerobics video on and had us do some exercises on the patio. Whenever he thought that we weren’t trying hard enough he slapped our backsides with the tawse. After 30 minutes of that I was shattered.

I got us breakfast while he and Vicky went for the 3 S’s. I guess that I was a bit jealous, but not much. Over breakfast Vicky told us about her fun when she had worn Ben for the 3 days. She told us that she had been very ‘unproductive’ at work and that she had had to tell them that she wasn’t well. They’d noticed her ‘hot flushes’ and told her that she should go to see a doctor. She’d had to work hard to keep Ben in.

One of the women had got really worried at one point when she’d had an orgasm and had tried to hide it by saying that she’d had this stabbing pain in her stomach. We were killing ourselves laughing, and I must admit that I was getting a little wet thinking about it. She told us that she had thrown away all her underwear to make sure that she couldn’t wear any. She has also stopped wearing clothes in their flat and her flatmates had just about got used to it, but it still caused little problems when their boyfriends went round.

Jon asked us what we would like to do for the day and Vicky suggested that we went to Birmingham shopping. We got dressed (me in my leather mini skirt and denim jacket and Vicky in a white low cut mini dress) and left. We wandered around the shops before finding ourselves in a quiet part of town (lost again).

It was an older part of the city and we found ourselves stood outside an old pub on a sort of metal grating. Jon said that it was the way that the barrels of beer used to get delivered to the pub cellars. We looked down through the grating and could see some of those metal beer kegs. Vicky also saw a couple of men down there having a cigarette. It was then that Jon had an idea and told us both to stand on the grid with our feet about a foot apart. Jon then dropped a couple of coins down to attract the attention of the men. It wasn’t long before they were right below us having a real good look. Jon asked Vicky to tell us again what had happened at work with Ben and we spent a good 10 minutes talking with the men quietly having a good view. I even started to talk to Vicky about not wearing underwear any more, just to tease them a little more.

In the end I think that Jon got a little bored and we moved on. Back in the shopping centre we found a little clothes shop that looked as if it wasn’t one of the ‘run of the mill’ dress shops and went in. There was only one young female assistant and some quite nice dresses. I chose a couple to try on and so did Vicky and we went to the changing rooms. They weren’t very good by big store standards, but 2 curtained cubicles were good enough for us, especially as we opened the curtains instead of closing them.

The poor girl didn’t know what to say when she saw 2 naked women in the back part of the shop. She came over and started to say something about us shouldn’t be doing that and she didn’t know what to say when Jon asked her why not. In the end, she just stood there watching us as we tried all 4 dresses on.

There was 1 that I really liked, a short sleeveless one that was made of 2 parts, front and back; the sides were laced together with thin rope. Vicky liked a thin cotton summer dress that was tight and low cut, but with a flared skirt. Jon said that he liked that one and Vicky suddenly said, “Why don’t you try it on then?” Meaning him put the dress on.

Well, I knew that Jon was game for a laugh but I didn’t expect him to strip off right there and put it on. He looked a right plonker and he was the first to say so. After he had given us all a ‘twirl’ I could see that the dress was starting to stick out in the wrong place and when he took it off he had right boner. The poor shop assistant was bright red and she obviously didn’t know where to look, but she wasn’t going to miss having a good look at Jon’s erection. Jon noticed and asked her if she had never seen one before. “Not like that” she said. “What’s so different about mine?” Jon asked. “You’re bald and you have no skin over the end.” “He’s been circumcised” I said. Thinking about it, I suppose that circumcision isn’t as popular these days so maybe she hadn’t seen one.

Jon then told her that she could have a closer look if she wanted. She went right up to him and bent down but then chickened-out and moved away. Jon said, “It doesn’t bite,” but she had lost her bottle. But she still kept looking at him.

“Who else wants to touch it then?” Jon asked, and before I could react Vicky had it in her mouth. Jon wasn’t happy about that and pulled her off him. “Who said anything about mouth’s?” he said. “You’ll get punished for that” he said and told us to get dressed. He bought both the dresses that we liked and we left the poor assistant wondering if she’d been dreaming or what?

Jon was getting a little hungry so we went to a Burger King restaurant. It was the middle of the afternoon and the place was reasonably quiet. Jon sent me to get our order and when I got back to him and Vicky the seat that they indicated for me to use was facing one end of the serving counter where there was a youth waiting to serve whoever came in. Jon told me to sit with my knees about a foot apart and to get on with eating my burger. We were busy talking when I heard someone say “Peter, what’s wrong with you?” When I looked up I knew exactly what was wrong with Peter. His eyes had discovered my pussy and he was mesmerised. The ‘voice’ said something else and Peter came back to reality. I told Jon and Vicky what was happening and Jon said, “Good, now swap places with Vicky and let her try to catch his attention.” I’m sure that she must have, because when I next looked, not only was Peter looking at Vicky, but there was someone else there with him who was also looking. I looked down at Vicky’s lap and saw that she was giving them a real eyeful, her dress was right up above her pussy. Vicky is really getting into this exhibitionism as much as me now. I can see that we’re going to have a lot of fun together.

After the Burger, we (Jon) decided to head for home where Jon decided that it was time for Vicky to have her punishment for trying to give him the Blowjob in the dress shop. I didn’t want to miss out on the fun so I spilt a cup of coffee on Jon’s lap just to make sure. He was furious and as he was taking his trousers off he told me to get my skirt and jacket off ‘immediately.’ We were both taken up to the ‘punishment room’ and after I had got to “Three - thank you Master” he had calmed down a bit and decided on a change of plan.

Vicky and I were to have a competition to see who could make the other cum first. The loser was the one who came first the winner got to sleep in Jon’s bed that night. Just to even things up Jon told Vicky to take her dress off and he gave her 3 strokes with the cane. I thought that that was fair, cos I was already a little wet after my 3 stokes.

Anyway, as Vicky was getting her 3 strokes I was thinking about how I could get some sort of advantage and decided to sneak the handcuffs out of the drawer and try to get them on her before she realised. I hid them under the pillow on the bed hoping to be able to catch Vicky by surprise. When Jon told us to start we just stood and looked at each other until Vicky grabbed my arm and pulled me onto the bed. We started a bit of a fight I suppose, but neither of us wanted to hurt the other, just give too much pleasure, too quick. We started nipple and clit squeezing but Vicky had the advantage there, my clit is a lot bigger than hers and she had no trouble getting hold of it.

We were rolling about on the bed pinching and grabbing until I found myself knelt between her legs holding her wrists at either side of her head. To let her think that she had the advantage I climbed up her so that my knees were over her shoulders and my pussy was right above her face. I let her start eating me to lull her into relaxing before reaching for the handcuffs. They were on her before she realised and I had got her. I climbed off her but she said that she wasn’t beaten yet, got up and tried to put her arms over me. Somehow I managed to avoid that and to grab a piece of rope that Jon usually used to ‘restrain’ me with. We rolled on the bed again and (with difficulty) I looped the rope through her arms and round one of the bed’s corner posts.

When Vicky realised what I had done she admitted defeat and just lay there. I was glad of the rest as well; both our bodies were wet with perspiration. I knew then that I was going to be able to be with Jon that night, but that didn’t mean that I couldn’t have some fun (and pleasure) getting Vicky to cum. All this time Jon was stood in the doorway watching us with a grin on his face. The bulge in his trousers told me that he had enjoyed watching 2 girls ‘fight.’

I got into the 69 position above Vicky and we started eating each other. Every minute or so I lifted my pussy out of reach of her mouth so that I could calm down but I didn’t stop working on her. I think that she tried to fight the orgasm a bit, but when she came she really came. I stopped and looked at Jon who told me that I was the winner. He told me that he wanted some food in about an hour, which left me time to have another go at Vicky. This time I kept my pussy firmly on her face. I timed it right so that we both came at the same time by lifting up when I got too close. It was a good deep full body orgasm when I came.

After that I untied Vicky and we had a shower before we both got tea ready.

We went to a quiet country pub that night and didn’t get up to much. There was one young man that we distracted by opening our legs whenever he looked at us. I think that his girlfriend was getting a bit mad at him towards the end, but that just made me want to show more. Not sure if Jon realised what we were doing. Vicky fell asleep in the car on the way home so we went to bed straight away.

I enjoyed my prize of sleeping in Jon’s bed. I rode him until he came, then used my mouth to get him hard again before he fucked me doggy fashion.

Sunday August 30
When I got up Vicky was already in the shower so I joined her and we soaped each other. She asked me why I had a little tuft of hair at the top of my pussy so I told her about the hair-removing machine that Jon had bought. She wants to know how we get on as she says that she still has to make the effort each morning to shave hers and sometimes doesn’t do it when she gets up late. She said that like me, the ‘itching’ had long gone and she now hated it when she had a bit of stubble.

We all had breakfast together, reading the papers, all 3 of us in the nude. Jon got to one article in the ‘News of the World’ about women wrestlers and said that the 3 of us should set-up a little ‘Women’s Nude Wrestling’ business. He thought about it for a few minutes then said, “No, it should be a ‘School Girls Cat Fight’ with you both starting out dressed as school girls then ripping each other’s clothes off as you fight, and ending up naked and trying to force each other to orgasm. That should get a few boners and bring in the money.” He said that with our liking of pain as long as we kept our cool we should have a good time. Vicky didn’t sound too keen, but I rather fancy the idea.

After breakfast Jon decided that we would be doing something different that day. I discovered a side of Jon that I had never seen before; we went looking round museums - all day. Not exactly what I enjoy, but! At least the evening was more interesting, we went into town to a lively American style eating house cum pub. Even though Vicky and I were only wearing short dresses we didn’t attract much attention as just about all the young girls in there were wearing outfits just as short. When we got home I made us some coffee and Jon fell asleep on the sofa, so Vicky and I went to bed together and went to sleep after a pleasurable 69.

Vicky hadn’t gone home on the Sunday evening because the Monday was a National Holiday.

Week commencing August 31
Monday - Jon asked us that we would like to do and as it was a sunny day we decided to go on a bike ride. We loaded Jon’s 3 bikes onto the roof rack of the car and went up into the Dales. Vicky didn’t know about the bike with the hole in the saddle and I was glad that Jon remembered to bring the butt plug with him. Vicky wanted to wear my white shorts but I wouldn’t let her. She didn’t understand why not and I wouldn’t tell her, other than to say that she would understand later. In the end she wore a light cotton short dress and I wore my tennis dress.

We drove up into the dales and parked the car in a little village. Jon had remembered to bring a spanner to adjust the seat height for Vicky. She thought that it was a bit high for her so I said, “just you wait.” We set off at a slow pace with Vicky and I having the backs of our dresses hanging over the back of, and pussies bare to the saddles. It wasn’t long before Vicky was happy that she had to slide from side to side on the saddle. Jon hadn’t put the butt plug in the hole in the saddle in my bike so when we stopped for a rest I asked him if he would put it in. Vicky’s only comment was “now I understand.” It took me a couple of minutes to get back on the bike and ready to move off, but once we got going it was good.

After we stopped for lunch at a pub Jon told us to swap bikes. I suppose it was fair but I was a little disappointed. We’d noticed a couple of men looking at the bikes (well the one with the butt plug sticking through the saddle) and as it was a man’s bike I guess they were looking for a man that belonged to it; and you should have seen their faces when Vicky slowly lowered herself onto it.

We rode for about another 5 miles back to the car before heading for home and then taking Vicky home. I think that Vicky was ready for the rest when we got to the car; she said that she had had 3 orgasms on that saddle. When we got to her flat she invited us in for a coffee. No sooner than we had got in Vicky excused herself and came back a couple of minutes later without her clothes on. It seemed a little strange having Vicky as the only one without clothes on.

Back home Jon sent me to bed before going to work on his PC.

Tuesday - Jon went away on a training course for the rest of the week which meant that it was a boring few days, except that the Tesco girl rang for a chat on the Wednesday afternoon and asked if we could meet up. I invited her (Bridie) to Jon’s house on the Friday afternoon which was her day off.

Friday - When she arrived Bridie seemed a little surprised to have me answer the door naked and she was nervous as she explained (over a cup of tea) that she had never been with another woman before. She seemed pleased when I told her that until a few months before I had never even thought about it and the thought of being naked in a supermarket toilet would have had me crawling into a corner and wanting to die. Bridie admitted that she was ‘bi-curious’ but didn’t know how to take it any further. She relaxed a bit when I told her that I don’t consider myself to be a lesbian but I like sex with certain other women.

I got her to tell me all about her other ‘experiences’ while we progressed to vodka and orange drinks. She’s only 16 and only left school a few months ago. She doesn’t have a boyfriend at the moment and still lives with her parents. It wasn’t long before she was asking me what it was like to be naked most of the time and I suggested that she tried it. She stripped to her bra and knickers which were a lovely red lacy set but she didn’t want to go further. When I got another drink I stood behind her and massaged her neck for a while before moving down to her small pert, cone shaped young breasts. She has lovely nipples in the centre of small dark brown aureoles. As I lightly let my finger drift over her nipples they jumped to attention and she gasped. She asked me to undo her little bra then she stood up and asked if we could go somewhere more comfortable.

I led her up to Jon’s room and motioned for her to lie on the bed. I started kissing her all-over as she moaned and rolled her head from side to side. When I got down to her stomach she seemed to tense a little as my hand gently drifted over her still knicker-clad pussy. She surprised me when I stopped and looked at her and she said that she had followed my example. When I asked her what she meant she asked me to take her knickers off.

She has this beautifully smooth bald pussy, not a hair anywhere, but her lips were very swollen and her juices were over-flowing. I started kissing her stomach and thighs before really eating her. She certainly had been anticipating that moment because it didn’t take very long for her to have an orgasm accompanied by screams of ‘yes’, ‘yes.’ I lay next to her up on one elbow looking at her lovely 16 year old body. I can’t remember mine looking that good 6 years ago. Very slim, very blonde and with a smooth medium tan coloured skin.

All of a sudden Bridie brought my day-dream to an end by saying that that was the first time that anyone had ever done that to her and she asked if she could try to do it to me. After asking if any of her boyfriends had ever eaten her (no was the answer) I told her that she could only do it to me if she knelt either side of me and we did a proper 69. She was a real natural even down to the pulling of my clit with her teeth and pushing her tongue into my hole. I took my time and had a good look at her young pussy. Her clit isn’t as big as mine but she smelt and tasted really good.

Bridie came before me and the intensity made her bite my clit quite hard. That triggered me and I came shortly after her. We both collapsed and lay there for a few minutes before talking for hours. I told her all about Jon and I and she told me that she was a late developer and had only really reached puberty about 2 years ago; and that she was still a virgin.

She has quite an imagination but says that she is too shy to let any boys get further that a snog and a grope. Besides, her parents are very strict and she always has to be in quite early. I was just thinking about how I could help her when the bedroom door flew open and Jon walked in. He was furious and demanded to know what was going on. Bridie was frightened, and was trying to cover herself. Jon told her to keep quiet and keep still and that no harm would come to her. She seemed to relax when I told her that it was true, Jon would not hurt her, and he’s not like that.

I explained everything to Jon and he calmed down. He asked Bridie if she was all right and told her to relax and stop being so shy. I put my arm round her and asked her and Jon if they would like a drink which I then went and got. When I got back Bridie was laughing so Jon must have said something to make her feel comfortable. She had even stopped trying to cover her nakedness.

We all went down to the lounge and I left them talking while I went and put dinner on. While we were eating (us 2 girls still naked) Jon told me that I was going to be punished for using his bed without asking him. He asked Bridie if she wanted to watch and after we had finished we all went up to the ‘punishment’ room. Bridie looked a little stunned by all the equipment there and just stood in silence as Jon restrained me spread-eagle face down on the bed.

Jon then told Bridie that he frequently administered punishment in the nude and would she mind if he took his clothes off. She didn’t say anything but I could see her shake her head indicating ‘no’ she didn’t mind. He took his clothes off and I watched Bridie’s eyes follow his soft dick as he got the tawse from where it was hanging on the wall and gave me the first stroke.

I could tell when it was going to land on my backside by the expression on Bridie’s face. As usual I said, “One - thank you master” and waited for the next one. By the time I had got to “Ten - thank you Master” Bridie was relaxing and even enjoying it. She was licking her lips and one of her hands was stroking her stomach and the front of her pussy. There was a pause after the first 10 as Jon moved to get a better position and then the 11th one landed partially on my right cheek and partially on my pussy. The second and last 10 all hit my pussy and by the time I had said, “Twenty - thank you Master” the tears were rolling down my cheeks and I was quite well lubricated.

Jon untied me and as I was getting up I could see Bridie really going at herself. Jon had sat on a chair and his erection was pointing to the ceiling, Bridie still staring at it. Jon motioned for me to go over to him and he pulled me down onto his lap, my back to his front, my legs outside of his and his dick lost inside me. He told me to finish myself off as Bridie continued to stare at us.

All 3 of us came - can’t remember in what order. When Jon finally lifted me off him he looked at Bridie and asked her if she would like a go at either the punishment, or the fucking. I guess that she wasn’t ready for it because she said, “no”. Jon replied with “maybe next time.” Jon and Bridie got dressed and we drove her home, me still in the nude in the back of the car. It was a good job that it was dark by then. As she got out of the car Jon asked her if she would like to go out with us the following night. She said yes and we agreed to pick her up at 8:00 p.m.

Saturday September 5
I woke up with a sore backside and pussy. Late morning someone came to the door and Jon told me to wait upstairs until he called me. It was a conservatory salesman and Jon had done a deal with him to build one at the back of the house.

When Jon called me into the room the man didn’t look as surprised as I would expect him to be when a naked young woman walked into the room. It turned out that Jon had told him that his housekeeper usually walked around the house naked and that it was to be part of the contract that the workmen could look but not touch. If this condition were broken then they would not get paid for the job. The poor man could not take his eyes off me and Jon used that fact to get an extra discount. The job was to start the week after next.

That afternoon we went shopping in town. Jon had me wear my long wrap-around skirt and short baggy crop top. We went to the nice dress shop where Kelly worked but the girl assistant told us that Kelly had left and gone to work in Nottingham. The new assistant was nice but didn’t seem that friendly, just polite. We had a look at a few dresses and skirts but Jon didn’t like any of them so we moved on.

We went into a shoe shop and Jon bought himself a pair of shoes. While he was doing that he told me to try a few pairs on. Needless to say he told me to get a male assistant and to make sure that he got an eyeful of my pussy. It was quiet easy in the wrap-around skirt, just a case of letting it fall open.

Poor lad, he just didn’t know where to look. It was obvious where he wanted to look but he was just too shy to have a good look and he just kept having quick looks. I made eye contact with him and smiled and said, “It’s okay to look” but he still kept on with the quick looks then looking away.

From there we went to the ‘Private’ shop and had a good look at everything. Jon bought a vibrating egg and some leather straps that he wouldn’t let me look at, said they were going to be a surprise. After that we went home and had some tea. Later Jon told me to put a short cotton dress on and we went and collected Bridie. I went to the door while Jon waited in the car.

As Bridie got into the car Jon complimented her on her outfit. She looked great in a smart red dress with stockings and suspenders (as I found out later). Bridie asked Jon where we were going but he would only tell us that it was a surprise and one that would make her nervous to start off with, but she was to trust us.

We drove to a Leisure Centre in Mansfield called Water Meadows. Bridie said that she hadn’t planned on going swimming and hadn’t brought a costume. By that time I had realised what was going on, but didn’t say anything. Jon told Bridie not to worry and that everything was taken care of. After Jon had paid our money and we entered the changing area Bridie just stopped dead in her tracks. After a few seconds she said, “They’ve got no clothes on, what’s going on?” Jon told her that it was a ‘naturist swim’ and no one wore clothes at those. It took a couple of minutes to persuade Bridie to strip off with us and she looked great as she slowly took her clothes off. Needless to say Jon and I were naked within seconds. Bridie came out with statements like “Everyone’s looking at me” and “Everyone can see that I’ve shaved my pussy.” She said that she’d only ever seen naked people on the television (apart from Jon and I the previous day) and that no one had seen her naked since she was a little kid, not even her parents.

She started to relax a bit when she realised that everyone was just getting on with getting out of their clothes and into the pool. She also commented on the fact that there were other people with no pubic hair and that no one seemed to be taking any notice of them. Jon told her that they were just there to have good relaxing natural swim enjoying the lack of restrictions and inhibitions of clothes.

As we walked out into the swimming area Bridie was trying to cover herself and she just stood there for a couple of minutes watching all the naked people of all ages from babies to pensioners just doing what people normally do in a swimming pool. There’s not a lot at that Leisure Centre but we had a good time. Bridie managed to relax and enjoy herself apart from the times that men were following her up the stairs to the water slide. With their heads at her pussy level she was still self-conscious. In the end I sat on the side of the pool with my legs open wide and no one took a blind bit of notice so I managed to get her to do the same, but only for a few seconds.

We went up into the sauna and steam room suite and spent a bit of time there. Bridie had never been into a sauna, a steam room or a spa before. In there I whispered in Bridie’s ear that it was good having sex in a spa and she whispered back ‘chance’. I then told her that I was sure that I could arrange something, but not there as there were too many people. It was great being able to walk around and swim in the nude with lots of other people doing the same. So relaxing and natural. None of the sexual excitement of being naked or semi-naked when everyone else has clothes on and people are trying to catch a glimpse of my breasts or pussy. I like both situations really; it depends upon the mood I’m in.

As we were getting dressed to leave we watched Bridie put her clothes on. Jon suggested that she leave her underwear off but after a few seconds thought she said, “Maybe next time, I’ve got a lot of thinking to do.” When we dropped her off at home she gave us both a quick kiss, full on the lips. Jon invited her to go out with us the next Saturday. We arranged to pick her up at 8:00 p.m. again.

Back home Jon told me that the sight of Bridie getting dressed had turned him on a bit and he was going to ‘vent his lust’ on my body. I spent the night in his bed and went to sleep in the ‘spoon’ position with him deep inside me.

Sunday September 6
Jon took me to the gym and I had to wear my white Lycra shorts and a baggy crop top. By the time we had finished I had a big damp patch in the crotch which made the thin Lycra virtually transparent. Good job that I don’t have any pubic hair as that would have been clearly visible.

From there we went into the sauna and Jon had me wearing one of the Leisure Centre’s towels that are only just big enough to cover my breasts and bum. Jon had me sit with my legs up bent at the knee so that my pussy was on display. A couple of teenage girls came in and one of them had a good look, but nothing else.

No swimming or spa, we went home after that. In the afternoon Jon got a bucket and some bags of white powder out of the garage. When I asked him what they were for he told me that he was going to take a plaster of Paris mould of the lower part of my torso. When I asked him what it was for he said he wasn’t sure, but it seemed like a good idea and could be fun. He had me stand (with my feet about a foot apart) in the kitchen while he first covered me from below my tits to my knees with Vaseline. Then he got a dildo and pushed it half into me. He said that he wanted to be able to know exactly where my hole was and the best angle to get into it. He then put 3 strips of clink-film up each side of me and just behind the dildo so that the mould would be easier to get off me once it was dry.

After that he wrapped some tea towels soaked in the plaster of Paris mixture round me. As the mixture dried he pasted more and more of it onto me until it was about half an inch thick. All this time I had to hold my stomach in so that my little podge wouldn’t be showing.

When he had finished we made me stay still for another 15 minutes to let it harden. It felt funny being encased like that. Sort of sexually exciting. Difficult to explain. When it came to get the mould off me we had difficult time. At one point I was beginning to think that I was stuck in it for life but Jon wasn’t giving up and in the end it came off. It looks good when the 2 halves are put together. You could even see the shape of my pussy lips as they gripped the dildo.

When the 2 halves are together the hole for the dildo makes me look as if I have a giant hole. Jon says that we will go for the top half next time, but I don’t know what position he will do it in as he says that he wants my tits to be ‘proud’. While I was getting cleaned-up Jon went to check his email, and apart from taking him some food, I never say him again until breakfast next morning.

Week commencing September 7
On the Monday I used Sonique depilatory machine on the pubic hair that I had been growing just above my slit. It took hours, but it was quite painless and just gave me a very slight tingle. On face value it seems to be doing the trick but the real test will be to see if it grows again. That night Jon told me to grow all the hair around my lips and then remove it. He also told me that he was going to grow all of his and that I would be removing all his for him. That will take all day and I bet that it won’t happen without him getting a solid boner or two. Didn’t see Bridie when I went to Tesco on the Wednesday.

Thursday night the paperboy came to collect the money but it wasn’t a boy, it was a girl. After she got over the shock of me being naked she couldn’t stop giggling but she still took her time counting the money while looking at me. When I said, “see you next week” she said, “definitely.”

Friday I went to the Job Centre to see what part-time jobs they had going. A couple of bar work jobs but that was about it. Will have to talk to Jon.

Saturday September 12
We went to Nottingham to look round the shops. Jon told me to wear Ben which slowed us down quite a bit. Jon just laughed every time I had to stop moving to either slow down, or have an orgasm. I really was feeling horny and desperate for Jon to give me a good fucking, but I had to wait until we got back to the car park. I’m sure that the CCTV cameras were pointed at Jon’s car. We probably gave the men watching the screens a good cheap thrill.

I was wearing my cheesecloth dress that day and Jon bought me a smart burgundy jacket with matching short skirt. No fun in the changing cubicle. When I got home Jon told me to move the buttons out as far as I could. It was low cut as it was and it would be obvious that I didn’t have a bra on so after I had moved the buttons it didn’t take much for anyone to see my breast even when I twisted a bit, never mind when I leaned forward.

I wore my new outfit (with 1 addition) when we took Bridie out. The addition was the vibrating egg. We went to a nice old style country pub in a village called Tatenhill. Bridie looked great in a pink dress with spaghetti straps. Her nipples told everyone that she wasn’t wearing a bra.

She had a cardigan on when I went to the door for her but it came off as soon as she got in the car. Over a great meal she told us that she had decided not to wear any underwear that night and that it was stockings not tights that we could see on her legs. Jon had decided that he would do the driving and between us Bridie and I polished off 2 full bottles of white wine.

By the time that we moved into the main part of the pub we were both quite happy. Jon and I sat with our backs to an outside wall with Bridie facing me. The table was small and Jon was hogging it. A few minutes after we had sat down Bridie said that she could see right up my skirt to my stomach and suggested that I should cross my legs before someone else noticed.

I told her that not crossing my legs was one of the conditions of my employment and that I would get punished if I did. She asked Jon if that was right and she giggled when he said, “yes.” “OK” she said, “if you can’t, then I won’t” and she uncrossed hers. I slid down a bit in my seat and looked up her dress and could see her stomach. She giggled a bit more and after having a quick look to see if anyone was looking she opened her legs so that I could see her pussy. She was obviously getting a bit turned-on as her lips were swollen and glistening with her juices. There was just a hint of her clit sticking out between her lips.

The problem with sliding down in your seat is that your skirt doesn’t go with you and it had virtually disappeared beneath my jacket. This meant that Bridie could now see more of the tops of my legs and stomach. She asked me if it was a wire was that was coming up between my pussy lips and up my stomach. Jon told her what it was and told me to open my jacket and show her the control hanging out of the top of my skirt. Jon caught me looking round to see if anyone was looking before opening my jacket and told me that I had just earned a punishment. I opened my jacket on the left side to reveal the control. Only problem was that my left breast was on display as well. I don’t think that anyone saw it before Jon said that I could fasten my jacket. He then reached over and switched the egg on to a slow speed so that it would take a while for me to get worked up.

Jon sent me to the bar to get some more drinks. It’s one of those split-level buildings and the bar is quite low down with the bar staff even lower so I had to bend down to make myself heard over the music and general noise. I’m sure that the young barman was pretending not to hear me just so that he could keep looking down my jacket and when I stood up straight waiting for him to get the drinks I could hear 3 men behind me discussing whether or not I had any knickers on. Just to get them wondering a bit more when the barman asked me for the money I bent as far as I could over the bar. As I picked-up the drinks and walked back to Jon and Bridie I heard one of the men saying that he had seen my pussy lips so I couldn’t have been wearing any.

Back at the table Jon told me that half the pub had seen my backside. Jon and Bridie had been talking when I had been at the bar and Bridie had asked Jon if she could stay with us that night. Jon had agreed on one condition, that she telephoned her mother and told her. When Bridie got back from the phone she asked me how the egg was doing. “Simmering nicely” was my reply. We finished our drinks and left. As I got near to the car I had to slow down and came just as I bent down to get in. “Was that what I think it was?” Bridie asked. Before we moved off Jon told me to take the egg out and asked Bridie if she wanted to try it. She declined “for the time being.”

As soon as we got home Jon told me to strip off and ‘assume the position’. Bridie seemed a little mystified until Jon explained and she just stood watching as Jon reminded me that I was to be punished for hesitating when he told me to open my jacket. He explained to Bridie that I had to do whatever he told me, immediately. He then told me to explain to Bridie that I was happy with the arrangement. He went upstairs to get the tawse leaving me and Bridie to talk. It took me a minute or two to convince Bridie that I was happy, very happy, and wouldn’t change the situation for anything.

When Jon came back he was naked and carrying the tawse. He told me to get up and lean over the back of the sofa with my legs wide apart before giving me 10 strokes. After I had said, “Ten - thank you Master” he told me to ‘assume the position’ again and he gave me 5 more. One over the tops of my thighs, one on each breast, and for the other two he stood over my head with his dick directly over my face and landed both strokes on my pussy.

Needless to say I was crying by then but when Jon told me to get up I went over to Bridie and told her that I was alright and to prove that I had enjoyed it as well I asked her to see how wet I was. It hurt a bit as her hand first touched my pussy but as she moved a finger in between my lips I gave a shudder and said, “Go right in.” Her finger did - for a second, and then she took her hand away.

Jon told me to go and get some coffee ready and when I got back Jon and Bridie were sat on the sofa talking. It looked a bit silly in a way, Jon was naked (with a semi) and Bridie still had her dress on. When I told them what I was laughing at Bridie said that she could soon sort that one out and stood up and lifted her dress off. Jon told her that she looked good with her small pert cones sticking out of her chest and her lovely smooth pubis. She still had her stockings and suspender belt on, but not for long. She lifted each leg in-turn, put her foot on the coffee table and took them off. Jon must have enjoyed the display as his semi became a full erection.

As we drank our coffee Bridie kept looking at Jon’s dick which had some pre-cum coming out of the tip. Finally she suddenly said, “I want to lose my virginity tonight.” Jon’s only reply was “maybe” but I knew that he would enjoy taking it later - after getting her really worked-up and begging him to fuck her. He’s a bit of a tease really.

When we went to bed (all 3 in Jon’s) Jon told me to make love to Bridie first. It was soon a 2-way thing with Bridie being as eager as I was. Jon was just watching to start off with but it wasn’t long before he joined in and Bridie was wanking him. I guess that he was getting close to coming cos he stopped her and told her to put a condom on him and to get on top of him.

She slowly lowered herself down onto him and at one point she stopped, then pushed and screamed. I guess that that was her virginity gone. She just sat there on top of him for ages with a vacant look on her face. Jon brought her back to earth, he came inside her. His jerking gave it away. Bridie started to rise up and down and fuck him. It was a good job that it didn’t take long as Jon usually goes soft after a couple of minutes. When they uncoupled I could see little spots of blood on Jon.

After that we went to sleep, Bridie on one side of Jon and I on the other. When I woke up in the morning Jon was on top of Bridie fucking her ‘missionary’ style.

Sunday September 13
We had the usual ritual of reading the papers over breakfast in the nude, but this time there were 3 of us. A cramped shower followed with Jon fucking me from behind and me finger-fucking Bridie while I tried to push my tongue down her throat. After that we had to take Bridie home as she had to go to work.

As it was a sunny day we went to a quiet part of the coast and parked in a car park at the edge of some little village. We walked along the coast for a bit and settled in amongst some sand dunes. As it was quiet we both sunbathed nude. We stayed there for about an hour and hardly saw anyone apart from 2 men who kept walking up and down the path through the dunes. I think that they must me part of the dirty old men brigade who need to spy on women. Jon says that it doesn’t bother us and I quite enjoyed making sure that they got a really good view of me. One time when one of them passed Jon started finger fucking me and I started playing with him. After the man went I was disappointed when Jon stopped.

We went for a nude swim but didn’t stay in for long. The North Sea is bloody cold at the best of times and the middle of September isn’t one of those. After that we wrapped towels round ourselves and walked back to the car park. There was an ice-cream van at the other end of the little car park and Jon gave me some money and told me to get a couple of ice-creams before I got changed. He also told me to make sure that the towel ‘accidentally’ dropped off me on the way back.

As I walked up to the van I loosened the towel so that it felt very insecure. I got the ice creams one in each hand and started walking back. It only took about 10 feet before I could feel the towel starting to slide down and another couple of steps and it fell right open. I managed to grip it with one elbow but apart from that side I was naked. There were a few people sat in their cars and they all stared at me as I walked by them.

When I was about 20 feet from Jon’s car a couple of lads about 14 stopped their bikes right in front of me and asked if I wanted any help. When I said, “yes please” they got off their bikes and stood in front of me looking at the obvious places. One said, “What would you like us to do?” The other (a real cheeky sod) said, “Play with your little tits.” I wasn’t going to miss that opportunity and said, “You can play with my tits as you put my towel back round me please.” So they did, no hesitation, straight grab and grope. After about a minute of nipple pulling and tit squeezing one of them started going for my pussy. All this was happening in the middle of a public car park in the middle of the afternoon. It was getting a bit too risky so I said, “the towel please.” That stopped them, but not before a finger was in my pussy. The cheeky one pulled my towel round me and tucked an end in to keep it in-place and I left them watching me walk away.

Jon told me that he was pleased with the way that I had handled it, which made me happy. We sat in the car and eat the ice cream before Jon told me to get out and get changed as a ‘new’ car drove into the car park. It doesn’t take long to take a towel off and put a dress on, but Jon had timed it right and I was naked as the car drove passed us. There was a young couple in it and the lad nearly crashed as he stared at me. They had the windows open and I could hear the girl shout at him to watch where he was going.

Back home Jon did his usual trick of disappearing into his study.

[VanessaEvans]

Part 09

Week commencing September 14
Monday - The weather was cold that morning and I decided to put my dungaree dress on. I had forgotten that the workmen would be arriving to do the conservatory and they arrived just after Jon had left. They (one about 45 and the other about 30) both came to the door to say that they were here and looked a little disappointed when I opened the door with some clothes on. I took them round the back and showed them where everything was. One asked me what the scaffold frame was for and I couldn’t think of anything better to say than “It is for me to sunbathe on.” They both looked at me with a puzzled look so I said, “Who’s for a cup of tea then?”

I left them to it and went and put the kettle on. I still had the dress on when I took them the tea but took it off when I got back inside as the sun was starting to shine and the house was warming up because I had put the heating on. I was doing the ironing in the kitchen when one of the men brought their cups back. His face lit up as I opened the back door and he saw me naked. “It’s true then” he said. “What is?” I replied. “That you walk around the house naked, the boss said you did but we didn’t believe him.” “Well I do; the garden as well. Is that a problem?” I asked. “Not with us, you can be naked as much as you like for us we’re not bothered. Can we have another brew in about an hour please?”

I took them their next ‘brew’ and they kept me talking for ages. We talked about everything and nothing before I told them that I had to go. I suppose that I was enjoying the attention, and judging by the bulges in their trousers they were enjoying the view. It went on like that for most of the day and they hadn’t finished digging the trench when the concrete wagon arrived. It had to wait out the front while they hurriedly finished the digging. I stayed inside, out of the way and when Jon got home he said it was my fault for teasing the men. Jon said that he wasn’t going to punish me because the job got done, even if they didn’t finish until 7:00 p.m.

Tuesday - 2 different men arrive to do the brick work. Again it was one older man and a young man. I thought that it was best that I kept a dress on when I took the tea to them, but the young man did catch me naked when he brought the cups into the kitchen without knocking. You should have seen his face light-up.

Went to Tesco and saw Bridie. She was very busy but she said that she would ring me.

Wednesday - Yet more different men came. This time it was 2 men about my age. I had got fed-up with taking tea out to them so I told them to come and make their own in the kitchen. I kept a dress on until after they got started then removed it to start on the job of removing the hair round my pussy lips with the Sonique depilatory machine. That was a laborious task and my back ached having to bend-over so much, but it will have been worthwhile if it doesn’t grow again. The signs are good, the hair at the top of my pussy haven’t started growing again.

One of the men walked into the kitchen as I was getting myself some lunch and didn’t seem at all surprised by the fact that I was naked. We got chatting and it turned out that he and his wife were naturists and he would have preferred to be naked as well. He was a nice man and I quite enjoyed the chat. He came back in later on and we continued the talks. The other man didn’t come in at all and it turns out that he’s gay.

Thursday - When Jon went to work he left me restrained; spread-eagle to the punishment bed with a blindfold on. Before he had done that he had attached a big lump of ice from the freezer to the cord of the roller blind on the window. He put a bucket under it to catch all the drips and told me that it would take about 3 hours for it to melt sufficiently enough for the blind to roll up so that anyone could see into the room.

That meant that in 3 hours and for the rest of the day any and all of the workmen who were working on the roof of the conservatory would be able to see me tied to the bed naked with my legs spread wide; and I wouldn’t be able to see them.

Those 3 hours were a killer. On the one hand I was so helpless and was frightened what the men might do when they saw me and on the other hand the excitement was tremendous, my juices were soaking the bed.

I had been listening to the men outside and come to the conclusion that they were again 2 different men. They sounded youngish but it was difficult to tell. I heard the blind go up when the ice melted and waited for some indication that I had been spotted. It took what seemed like hours before I heard one of them say “Here Ben, come and have a look at this.” My heart was pounding, I felt frightened but excited. It’s one thing walking around naked and talking to strange men, but it’s certainly another thing being tied-up and have absolutely no defence against them if they decided to do something to me.

“Bloody hell!” was Ben’s reply. And then “remember what the boss said, we’ll get sacked if we touch her.” His mate then said, “But he didn’t say anything about photographs did he, and I’ve got a camera in the van.” A short while later I heard a camera clicking and winding on. After about 3 shots Ben’s mate said, “let’s go inside and take some more.” A couple of minutes later I heard the bedroom door open and heavy breathing before 3 more photos were taken. Then the film rewound. Ben’s mate said, “I’m off to buy another film” then I heard the van’s engine start.

Was Ben still in the room with me or not? There was silence for a couple of minutes then I heard the zip on a pair of jeans being opened. ‘Oh no I thought, he’s going to fuck me,’ but he didn’t, I felt his breath on my very wet pussy but he didn’t touch me. Then I heard the rhythmic movement of clothes. He was wanking. Was he going to shoot his load over me, perhaps onto my pussy? I was laying there rigid with my pussy getting wetter and wetter listening to him wanking wondering what he was going to do and wishing that I could see what he was doing. In the end he moaned a couple of times and that was it. When his mate came back they took a lot more photographs and just before it all went quiet I heard Ben’s mate say “that’ll give the lads down at the pub something to talk about.” Photos of me naked, spread-eagle tied to a bed were going to be passed round a pub in Derby. The thought excited me, but I was wondering if any of the people who saw them would recognise me and say something.

I really wanted to cum, but there was nothing that I could do. I also wanted to go for a pee but ....

Jon came home early that night and released me. He wouldn’t let me go for a pee until I had told him what had happened. I told him about the men when they first saw me but didn’t say anything about the camera or them coming into the bedroom. I said that I didn’t hear anything else. That was a bit daft, cos I know that Jon will read this sometime, and I’ll get punished for not telling him the truth, but I really needed to relieve myself, in more ways than one. When I sat on the loo I didn’t know which to do first, pee or masturbate. The pee came second.

Saturday September 19
Another 2 workmen came to finish off the job. There were the electrics and the plumbing to sort out which meant that the men had to be in the house for a lot of the time. After the first couple of times looking at me the men just ignored me and got on with the job. I felt totally safe being naked with Jon being there. They finished mid-afternoon and Jon then took me into town. He wanted to get some more plaster of Paris to make a model of my torso.

I don’t know what he would want that for, but it would help me when I was in my dress making mode. While we were out he took me to Debenhams and bought me a thick coat. It comes down to about half way between my knees and pussy and doesn’t have any buttons. It relies on the belt being tied to keep it together. Jon said that it would be easier for me to ‘flash’ people that way.

When we got home I went into the conservatory. It was lovely and warm and I could see that I was going to enjoy being able to relax in there looking out over the garden and fields with it being lovely and warm in there, but freezing outside.

Jon took me out for dinner to a posh restaurant and I had to wear the remote controlled vibrator and my dress that just has a front and a back and laces up the sides. Jon would only let me lace it up from my hips to the top. The front and back don’t meet and they leave a gap of about 3 inched up each side. With the thin rope lacing it is obvious that I’m not wearing anything underneath. Jon left the remote control on the table and turned it up each time a waiter came to the table. It was most embarrassing when I had an orgasm as the waiter was explaining what was on the sweet trolley to me. He asked me if I was okay and even apologised for if the food was causing my distress.

It was a good job that Jon had told me to lift the back part of the dress up so that my bum was directly onto the seat. If it hadn’t been then my dress would have had the big wet patch instead of the seat covers. As it was the wet patch was very visible when I did get up.

Sunday September 20
After breakfast Jon took me to the Hotel Gym - Jon made me work really hard on all the machines and I was soaked in sweat when we finished. I had put only my tennis dress on and it made it easier for working harder as it automatically fell over my pussy whenever I was doing any of the exercises. I was glad that Jon didn’t ask me to do some exercises standing on my head as there were quite a few people there, including some of the staff.

After the Gym we went for a swim. I had taken my over-sized orange bikini with me and had a bit of trouble keeping the bottoms up. As it was the crotch of it was way below my pussy and gaping open for anyone to see whenever my legs weren’t closed. Jon had me swimming breaststroke, a lot of it on my back so even I could see my pussy a lot of the time. As it was there was only one girl and one boy (both about 15) that seemed to notice.

The Jacuzzi was nice, we stayed in there for ages and Jon told me to take the bottoms off and put them on the side for everyone to see. I got a puzzled look from one middle-aged couple when they saw them and one old man came and sat on the side right next to me. He was looking down my top onto my breasts and nipples which were showing from that angle. I saw him catch Jon’s eye at one point but that didn’t stop him looking because Jon said, “nice out today isn’t it?”

From there it was the steam room and Jon told me to sit with my knees about 18 inches apart. That meant that anyone sitting on the other opposite side would be able to see my pussy. The girl and boy followed us in and were looking but the steam must have made it difficult for them to see anything. After a long session in there I was beginning to feel a little dizzy so Jon told me to go and take a shower then take my bikini off and wrap a towel round me and he would meet me in the rest area. When I got there Jon was on one of the loungers with his feet up and his knees bent. He had a towel on as well and I could easily see his dick and balls. He told me to lie on the longer next to him in the same position. I guess that he wanted anyone who came in to be able to see either of our private parts, dependent upon which type they were interested.

We started reading some magazines that were in there and after about 10 minutes the same boy and girl came in and sat opposite us. They kept looking at us and whispering to each other and after a few minutes the girl got up and went. This left the boy who has having a real good look at me. Not wanting to deprive him of a good education I slowly opened my legs a bit more so that he could get the best possible view.

Then the door opened again and the girl came back in. I think that she must have been braver than the boy because she now had a towel round her and it looked like she had taken her costume off because she no longer had any straps over her shoulders. She lay down on the same longer and after a minute and some more whispering she lifted her knees. Sneaking quick looks round the magazine I could just make out some black pubic hairs. From the angle I thought that Jon would be able to see better and when I talked to him later, yes he had. He’d been able to see everything she’d got. He said that he was impressed that she’d had the courage to do it but disappointed that she hadn’t removed her pubic hair. The boy and the girl were still whispering and then the boy got up and slowly walked out. He had a real good look at both me and the girl as he went.

He came back in almost straight away but hadn’t got changed. He still had his swimming costume on but it was bulging at the front. Poor lad looked a bit embarrassed, especially when the girl giggled at him when she saw it. Jon got up and came and sat next to me with his back to them. He put an arm round my leg that was nearest to him and slowly opened my legs even more. So much so that my lips were parting. After about a minute of that we got up and went into the sauna which was empty, so Jon told me to take my towel off and lay on it - on my back with my knees up and open. Jon took his towel off and sat on it. Five minutes later the girl and boy came in, I guess that they wanted another look. Jon had sat in a place that he could see who was coming in and had not told me to cover up so I didn’t move when they came in. The boy had gone and got his towel but I could still see the bulge.

They stopped when they saw us both naked, but Jon said, “Come on in, don’t let us stop you. We’ve gone European, hope you don’t mind.” The girl muttered a “no” and they both came in and sat down. After a minute or so the girl stood up and said, “I think we’ll join you” and took her towel off. She then said, “Come on Peter.” Peter was a little reluctant, possibly because of his hard-on that was embarrassing him but they both sat down. His dick was about the same size as Jon’s (when it’s hard), but I was thinking that it wouldn’t stay like that for long in that heat. The girl had quite big tits for her age and a hairy beaver (as Jon sometimes calls it). I was right, after about 5 minutes the boy’s hard-on had gone. After 10, they had both had enough and they went, leaving just Jon and me. I have to admit that I was getting quite hot by then, and we both went out a couple of minutes later. Jon told me to use one of the showers just outside the sauna, and to only half close the curtain, but no one came in. After I had cooled down, Jon told me to go and get changed, and to meet him in the reception. When I got there he was waiting for me with a couple of drinks in his hands. As we were sat there drinking, the girl and then the boy came out of the changing rooms. She smiled and said, “Hi” in response to Jon smiling at her, but they both left.
By that time it was early afternoon and Jon took me to a Chinese for some lunch. I had put on my denim dungarees dress that day with a short crop top underneath, and when we were moving round the table getting food I noticed one man standing next to me quite a lot and trying to look down my skirt. I guess that he’d noticed that he could see right down to the floor and my body all that way.

I think that we both eat too much, cos when we got home neither of us could be bothered to do anything other than watch TV.

Week commencing September 21
Quite a boring week really, nothing special happened at all, other than Vicky rang and asked us if we would like to go to a newish club in Nottingham with her on the Saturday night. Apparently it’s a lively place that she thinks we will enjoy. Had a good chat with Bridie at Tesco, she has promised to give me a ring to see about coming round sometime.

Saturday September 26
Jon had to go to work so it was a quiet day until the evening. As we were driving over to Vicky’s flat Jon told me that there would be a joiner arriving on the following Tuesday to do some ‘modifications’ in the punishment room. He told me to co-operate with him and do everything that he asked. The ‘everything’ bit had me intrigued and I wondered if I he would be telling me to have sex with him. Well, Jon did say ‘do everything’ so if that’s what Jon wants, then that’s what I will do. Hope he’s a hunk.

When we got to Vicky’s flat she wasn’t ready and one of her flat-mates (Liz) invited us in. While we were waiting we were talking to Liz and Kelly (the other flat-mate) about where we were going. Liz said that we should be careful as she had heard stories of drugs and orgies. Just as she mentioned ‘orgies’ Vicky walked through the living room to her bedroom, naked. She said ‘hello’ and kept going. “Just about ready then” Jon said. Kelly said, “Yeah, she doesn’t wear much these days.” Jon asked if that bothered her and Liz. Liz jumped-in and said, “It's done wonders for our love lives, men just keep wanting to come back here once they’ve discovered that there’s a naked woman in the flat.” Jon was right; within seconds Vicky was with us wearing a lovely tight black dress (Jon had told me to wear a low cut thin cotton dress with a flared short skirt that night).

When we got to the club Jon paid and we went in and got a drink. It’s a big nice place with different levels. The music was good and it wasn’t long before we were having a good time. Vicky and I kept going for a dance together and men kept butting-in and asking if they could dance with us. When we told Jon he said we could dance with them if we liked.

A bit later Jon was dancing with me and Vicky was with a man when the DJ suddenly started playing some rock and roll music. Jon amazed me the way he could do it, just like you see on the TV. He had me spinning all over the place, it was great fun, but hard work. I was knackered when we went to sit down.

When Vicky came back she told me that we had had a little audience and that with Jon spinning me round so much I had been displaying what I wasn’t wearing. The bloke that Vicky had been dancing with had stopped dancing and just stared at me. Just then the pace slowed down and Jon took me for a slow dance. We were dancing slowly with our arms round each other. What I didn’t notice at the time (Vicky told me later) was that Jon had his hands on the top of my bum, under my skirt. Most of my bum had been on display for about 4 or 5 minutes and I hadn’t even noticed.

When the pace increased Vicky and I were up again. We’d just started dancing with 2 men when the floor started filling with foam. It didn’t take long before it was waist high and people were scooping it up and putting it on people’s heads. Within minutes everyone was covered and all you could see was lumps of foam moving around. I think that the men took it as a chance to start groping the girls because there were a lot of screams and shouting. A hand grabbed at me and when I didn’t move away it started exploring under my dress. I backed off when a finger went inside me. I made it back to Jon and saw Vicky sat next to him trying to brush the foam off herself.

I don’t know what the foam was made of but it didn’t take long for it to disappear and for things to get back to normal. After a few more drinks Vicky asked if we knew what was through a door that was in a corner of the room near the bar. She’d seen a few people go though it but no one come back. We watched a couple go through before Jon said, “come on, we’re going to have a look.”

The door took us down a staircase to another big room that had a little swimming pool and a bar in it. There were people at the bar and around the pool. There was also a couple splashing around in the pool. It looked like they only had their knickers on, the girl was definitely topless and her big boobs were bouncing about like a couple of balloons. We got another drink and sat by the pool watching those balloons as the couple were trying to duck each other. A couple of girls came down the stairs and after a quick drink (down in one) they stripped their dresses over their heads and jumped in. They were both wearing thong knickers that hardly covered their pussies. That must have been some sort of signal because about 4 couples got up and stripped to their undies and jumped in. Only one girl had a bra on and that come off before she jumped in.

Vicky turned to Jon and asked if we could go in. Before he could answer our shoes and dresses were off and we were in. Jon told me that a bouncer that was near the bar had pointed at us and started to say something but stopped after saying “you can’t”, shrugged his shoulders and carried-on talking to the woman next to him. When I surfaced the man next to me said, “nice bod” to me which made me feel good. I said, “thank you” and turned to try to duck Vicky under the water. We spent about 5 minutes splashing about but it was getting a bit crowded. I bumped into a few people and twice I backed into someone who put their hands round me and started groping my breasts and pussy. When I turned round there were so many people that I couldn’t make out who had done it. There was also one man who was groping me from under the water; I felt his hand slide up from my ankle right onto my pussy.

Shortly after that Jon called us out. We hadn’t thought about how we would get dry and we had to try and brush as much water off us with our hands before putting our dresses on. As I pulled mine on I noticed that most of the people in the room had stopped and were watching Vicky and I get dressed. That made me feel good, proud that I had something that people wanted to look at. I decided to give then a good look at my ass and pussy as I bent over to put my shoes on. I got a bit excited doing that.

We went back upstairs after that and had another drink. I was glad that Jon gave us a chance to dry-off before we went home; it was cold outside when we came. While we were having that drink Vicky told us about the groping that she had had. She’d been as lucky as me, but she’d gone one further and groped a man as he groped her. She said that he had had a hard-on which wasn’t very big. After that we got a taxi back to Vicky’s flat and we spent a crowded night in her small bed. Jon fucked us both before falling asleep but Vicky and I managed to ‘pleasure’ each other before I went to sleep.

Sunday September 27
I woke up as Vicky was getting out of the bed and followed her into the bathroom. It was mid morning by then and Liz and Kelly were both in the living room as we walked through. My head was hurting and the best I could do was to mutter “morning.” It took a shower with Vicky to wake me up. Not sure if it was the water that woke me up or Vicky hand playing with my pussy. I had just orgasmed when Jon walked in, naked with a morning erection. He hadn’t noticed Liz and Kelly but they told me later that they had certainly seen him.

I got out and went and put the kettle on while Vicky did something about Jon’s hard-on. They came out of the bathroom just as I was making the coffee and I heard Jon apologise to Liz and Kelly for his state of dress then Kelly said that they weren’t bothered and that he had a nice dick. I wasn’t going to argue with that.

We got our coffee and went and sat in the living room and we all got talking. The subject of shaved pubis came up and Kelly asked me if I had changed my mind and was growing mine again. Jon told me to show everyone that there was only hair on the front of my pussy and non underneath. He told her about the machine to remove it permanently and told her that I was growing the last bit ready for permanent removal.

Liz asked me if it was embarrassing for me when I went to the doctors so I told her that neither the doctor nor the nurses had batted an eyelid when they saw me, nor when they realised that I didn’t wear any knickers. Kelly said that she was thinking of trying shaving and Vicky said that we would help her if she liked. Just as Kelly said, “Yes please,” Liz said that there was no way that she was going to shave hers. Vicky whispered to me “we’ll see about that.”

It wasn’t long before Vicky’s razor and other ‘tools’ came out and Kelly was stripping off. She wasn’t at all hesitant which I thought she might be because Jon was there. Kelly has bigger tits than me and her areolas are a lot bigger but her nipples are a lot smaller. She’s not a natural blond either. After Vicky and I trimmed as much as we could with the scissors Kelly lathered herself and lay on the floor waiting for Vicky to start with the razor. It was Jon who picked the razor up and said, “right let’s get started.” Kelly said that she thought that Vicky would be doing it so I said that Jon had had years of practice using a razor and that he had shaved me dozens of times. With that she said, “Okay” and Jon started.

I could see that Kelly was enjoying the experience and she let out a quiet moan when Jon (deliberately I suspect) flicked her little clit. By the time he had finished there were more of her juices than of the shaving cream. Jon finished off by holding a warm damp cloth over all her pussy and she gave out another louder moan. I suspect that Jon had pushed part of it up her hole.

When she stood up she covered her pussy with her hand and started rubbing her hand all over her pubic area. “Nice and smooth and I feel very naked” she said. Vicky said, “Wait until you get your leg over, it adds a whole new world to your feelings.” The only person left in the room that still had some pubic hair and some clothes on was Liz. Vicky looked at her and said, “Your turn Liz.” Liz wasn’t happy and said, “no way” but Vicky was determined and said, “Come on girls, let’s get her clothes off.”

Liz put up quite a struggle but she was out-numbered and it didn’t take long for us to get her naked. Liz is a bit over-weight but has a nice pair of breasts, a lot bigger than mine with small nipples. Her hips are quite big and she has (had) a lot of black pubic hair. I think that the sight of 3 girls stripping a fourth was a bit of a turn-on for Jon because he’d got a bit of a hard-on. It was getting harder the more Liz struggled and the more we had to hold her down. Jon had to do the trimming with the scissors before he started with the razor.

By the time Jon had shaved the lot off I was getting a bit out of breath. Liz was still struggling as Jon was wiping the last of the shaving cream off. Fortunately Liz hadn’t been screaming, but she was getting excited. It was the swelling pussy lips and juices that gave it away. When Jon stood up his erection stood up like a flagpole. As Liz was getting up she got onto her knees and was directly in front of Jon. Her face was within inches of his dick. “Oh! I think that I should take that as a compliment but I’m still not happy about what you lot have done to me.” “You’ll get used to it and you might even get to like it” Kelly said.

After that we all sat down again while Vicky went to get us some more coffee. Liz was sulking a bit and had put her dressing gown back on but Kelly was still naked. Jon and I were telling Kelly about the fun that I was having going without knickers and pubic hair. Everyone seemed to be ignoring Jon’s hard-on until Vicky came back into the room with the coffee. After she had handed them out she asked Jon if she could sit on his lap as there were no chairs left.

Before Jon had finished saying ‘yes’ she was on his lap. I didn’t actually see if she positioned herself so that his dick slid into her, or actually see it go into her but the expression on her face told me that he was in her. Liz had noticed as well and her eyes and mouth opened wide. Kelly looked a bit surprised as well but Jon and I kept telling Kelly about some of our little ‘incidents.’ Vicky was joining in as well and after about 5 minutes we were all (including Liz) having a good laugh. I guess that all the stories and laughing had cooled Vicky and Jon down as I saw Vicky shuffle about on Jon’s lap and I saw his limp dick as she adjusted her position.

About lunchtime Jon decided that we should be heading for home and we got dressed and left. We stopped at a McDonald’s on the way home and got a take-away. Jon had told me to slide forward in my seat and then lay back with my dress pulled up a bit so that my pussy was just showing. The lad who took our money couldn’t take his eyes off me. He gave Jon the right change but I couldn’t understand what he was saying. At the hatch where we got the take-away the girl really took her time getting it ready and it was obvious that she was staring at me as much as she could.

Back home we had the take-away and then spent most of the afternoon reading the papers and watching television. We both went to bed early (separately) that night.

Week commencing September 28
Monday - Spent most of the day removing the hair from the front of my pussy. With a bit of luck it has all gone for good and I will just have to use the razor on my legs and armpits from now on. I might try the machine on my armpits but the hair there is a lot finer so I don’t know how I will get on.

Tuesday - The joiner arrived. I greeted him wearing my usual apparel - nothing, but he just said, “show me to the room and I’ll get on with it.” Apparently Jon had asked him to move everything out of the ‘punishment’ room and into the back bedroom. Once he’d done that he started bring tools and pieces of wood and other things in from his van. He didn’t seem at all surprised by me being naked and virtually ignored it. When I took him a cup of tea he told me that he specialised in making unusual items and that he had made a few things like what he was going to make before, and that he would need my help to get things made to the right measurements. But he wouldn’t tell me what the ‘things’ were at that stage. He told me to wait and see. What he did do was to measure the height of my waist to the floor and from the tips of my outstretched hands to my waist.

By late afternoon he had the frame of something built. It looked a bit like one of those vaulting horses that you find in school gyms, I think you call them pommel horses. When I mentioned this to him he said that that was where the idea came from but it certainly wasn’t one of those. He said that he called it a ‘whipping-T’. It was slightly higher than my waist level with 2 inverted ‘V’s supporting a horizontal beam. He didn’t get much further with it that day and left shortly after Jon got home. Jon wouldn’t tell me about it either.

Wednesday - The man was back early and got straight down to his work. When I took him some tea mid morning the ‘whipping-T’ had sprouted a horizontal ‘T’ piece out the back of it. This was supported by another inverted ‘V’ down to the floor. He had stated making some padding for the horizontal bars and when I went in he said that my timing was quite good and that he wanted me to lay on the ‘whipping-T’ in a couple of positions so that he could take some more measurements.

Firstly he told me walk up to the original horizontal bar and lay over it with my stomach right up to it. I had to jump up a bit to do this and my toes only just managed to touch the floor. He then told me to open my legs as far as I could and he measured the distance from my ankles to nearest uprights (ankle straps I guessed). With me in that position I would be in the perfect position for Jon to ‘whip’ me so I guess that’s where the name ‘whipping-T’ came from. The man also measured the distance from my wrists to the back uprights. He didn’t seem at all interested in the fact that like that my pussy was wide open for him to see.

After that he took me round the back and got me to lie on my stomach along the back horizontal bar. The bar wasn’t very wide and it meant that I was being supported by the bar that started right on my pubic bone. Fortunately my head was on the junction of the ‘T’. As I was getting on I couldn’t help noticing the pressure that it was putting on my pubic bone and I started to get a bit wet. The man then asked me open my legs again and he took similar measurements before asking me to lie on my back and do it again. Again he didn’t seem to take any notice of my now wet pussy. I couldn’t help thinking that laid in any of those positions I would be in the ideal position for Jon to either punish me or fuck me. The man left just before Jon got home. Jon asked me if I liked the ‘whipping-T’. What could I say other than “yes?”

Thursday - The ‘whipping-T’ was finished. It had padded nylon with Velcro wrist and ankle fasteners attached to the bottom of the legs with shortish chains. The padding was covered with purple velvet like material. At the bottom end of the ‘T’ the padding got a lot thinner and I saw something that I hadn’t noticed before. There was a hole about 2 inches in diameter and about a foot from the end. When I asked what it was for I was told that it was for a dildo and the man showed me how it was held in place by a bracket underneath. I suppose it would be a bit like that bike of Jon’s that has a hole in the saddle for a dildo although just being astride the ‘T’ with a dildo in me didn’t seem quite as much fun as cycling around in public with one in me.

The man got on with the other things and he put quite a few rings in the ceiling and into one of the walls. Jon was going to be able to restrain me in lots of different positions. The man also installed an electric motor so that I could be raised and lowered easily by attaching ropes through different rings and pulleys. That thought sounded interesting but a little frightening and I had thoughts of being restrained through wrong rings and the motor going mad and trying to pull me apart.

The motor has an attachment to it so that the ropes can be wound round it as I’m being pulled up into the air. There is another attachment that I couldn’t work out what it was for. It is an egg shaped plate about 2 feet from end to end and is only wide enough to have the rope go round it once.

What I hadn’t worked out was that there is a way of fastening the rope underneath the ‘egg’ and when the egg slowly turns it will push the rope away then let it back. The effect of that would be that the tension of the rope would increase and decrease therefore raising and lowering what ever (or whoever) was on the other end. It was then that I realised how much fun the dildo through the hole in the bottom of the ‘T’ could be. If I was sat astride the ‘T’ with a dildo in and my wrists tied high with the rope going through a ceiling ring and back to the ‘egg’ the slow turning of the motor would mean that I would be raised and lowered onto the dildo.

In other words it was an electric ‘fucking’ machine. I was looking forward to trying that but I suddenly started thinking about what would happen if Jon set it going and then left me for hours. I would die from a mixture of pain and pleasure.

I left the man to it and when I went in later in the day I worked out what 2 other things were that the man had been working on. One was a big circle of wood like a solid wheel, but it was vertical and off the ground. It was in some sort of frame that would allow it to spin and it was big enough for me to be restrained spread-eagle onto it. I had visions of getting dizzy as I was spinning naked on some sort of ‘wheel of fortune’ television program.

The other thing that had had me puzzled was something between the legs of the top of the ‘whipping-T’. It was spring loaded and looked like it would spring up and hit my pussy if it was let lose. It all made sense when the man attached a rubbery dildo to it. I reckoned that with me in the spanking position it would be in just about the right position to give me a lot of pleasure. I hoped that it could have a rope attached so that I could control its movement somehow.

The man finished just after Jon got home, and after inspecting everything Jon paid him and he left. Jon told me that he was looking forward to me needing my next punishment. Later that evening the papergirl came again. It had been 3 weeks since she had been and she still couldn’t stop staring at my nakedness. I thought that I would see if I could get her to relax a bit and to talk a bit. I invited her to come into the kitchen for a coke or something. She seemed a little reluctant but finally came in.

We sat there drinking and talking for about 10 minutes. She was asking me if it felt weird not having any clothes on all the time and talking to strangers like that. I told her that having no clothes on didn’t feel any different to when I used to wear clothes. I told her that I didn’t have to worry about what to wear or have anywhere as much washing to do. She asked about my lack of pubic hair and got a little defensive when I said that it couldn’t have been long ago when she didn’t have any.

Apparently hers had started growing when she was 11. I was just about to suggest that she try my way of life (well parts of it) when Jon came in and she decided that she had better leave. Jon decided to leave the new equipment until the weekend, which disappointed me a bit.

Friday - Was Tesco day and I went in the morning and had a long chat with Bridie. I also had a couple of the young lads in there follow me around, they got real close when I was bending over in the freezer section so I took my time and let them have a good look. It didn’t cost me anything, it gave them a cheap thrill and it did me too. The thought of a couple of red blooded young men staring at my pussy got me a bit excited as well.

In the afternoon I went into the punishment room and experimented to get the best positions on the ‘whipping-T’. It was quite comfortable really. When I was over the top part of the ‘T’ I tried to reach the fastener to release the spring-loaded dildo but I couldn’t. I experimented with the motor and the ‘egg’ and I managed to get it to do what the man had described. I got a bit adventurous then and though that I would try this ‘fucking’ machine. I set the motor going with going over the ‘egg’ and hanging above the bottom part of the ‘T’. I was already wet just thinking about it so I locked the dildo in place and climbed onto the ‘T’.

I sat astride it behind the dildo and managed to attach the Velcro wrist cuffs to me and then to the rope. I had to really stretch up to do that. So far so good, I was going up and down at about a slow fuck speed but the next problem was to get onto the dildo. I managed that by swinging my legs up and putting my feet on the ‘T’. Then by pushing on my feet I could raise my body enough to get my pussy to the top on the dildo. As I was lowering myself onto the dildo one of my feet slipped and I got the rest of the dildo into me a lot quicker than I had wanted. It felt as if it was going come right through me and out of my mouth. I had no choice other than to let the other foot down and let the rope and the ‘T’ take my weight.

Of course the motor didn’t stop and I was going up and down just as the machine was supposed to do. It didn’t take long before my juices were really flowing and I was on my way to an orgasm. The man had measured everything just right, my feet didn’t touch the floor and the ‘egg’ took me up and down the full length of the dildo. It was brilliant.

After the third orgasm I decided that I’d had enough for the first session and wanted to stop the machine and get off. It was then that I realised that I was too exhausted to even get my feet up onto the ‘T’. I’d screwed-up. I’d been too eager to try it out and hadn’t planned a way out. I was stuck there and my fourth orgasm was building up. At first I started to panic but managed to pull myself together and started thinking, but I just couldn’t think of any way to stop the motor or to climb off. If only I’d put a chair on either side so that I could stand on them.

It was only about 4 o’clock and I wasn’t expecting Jon home for another hour and the orgasms kept coming quicker and quicker. I though I was going to die. In the end I must have passed-out as the next thing I remember was Jon lifting me off the ‘T’ and carrying me to my bed. After that it was next morning and I had the sorest pussy that I have ever had. It felt like I had been fucked by an elephant (guess work I’m glad to say). I could hardly walk but I didn’t think that there was any permanent damage.

Saturday October 3
Jon had guessed what I had done and told me that I would get punished for not waiting as he had told me. He let me stay in bed for the day and I slept for most of it. When I did get up I just watched television for the rest of the day. Wow! What an experience, I want try it again but I don’t want to suffer the after effects. I will plan it better next time.

Sunday October 4
I was still quite sore when I got up so Jon agreed to delay the ‘official’ inauguration of the new punishment room until later in the week. After the usual Sunday morning reading the papers we went to the cinema in the afternoon. We saw some action film or other; I didn’t think that it was that good. We sat right at the back in the middle and after about half an hour Jon told me to slowly slip out of my dress.

I was wearing my new (ish - not my favourite) cheesecloth dress so it was quite easy. There was no one within about 6 seats in any direction so I wasn’t that worried about being seen. It’s amazing, I sat there naked for going on for an hour and no one noticed a thing. They obviously thought more of the film than I did.

As it was coming to an end Jon told me to put my dress on again. I reckon that the only people that knew I was naked were Jon and me. In a way I was a little disappointed.

Back home Jon decided that I was fit enough to take my punishment for using the ‘fucking’ machine before I was supposed to. I had to climb over the top of the ‘whipping-T’ for a spanking. It was quite comfortable, even when Jon put the Velcro wrist and ankle cuffs on so that I couldn’t move. If it hadn’t been Jon there I could have got embarrassed as my wide-open pussy was on full view to anyone who was behind me; but at least I wouldn’t have been able to see their faces.

Jon gave me 10 stokes with the tawse with me doing the usual counting. Needless to say I was quite wet by the time I had said, “Ten - thank you Master.” After that Jon slowly released the spring that was holding the dildo in place and it came up and straight into me. The joiner had got his measuring right again. The pressure of the spring wasn’t that great and I think that I might just have been able to tense my muscles and keep it out - if I had wanted to. I was a little surprised at only getting 10 strokes but at the same time I knew that there was more (of one sort or another) to come.

Jon played with the lever for a minute or two, inspecting the mechanics and pressure and pulled it out a couple of times and let it spring back into me. He unfastened the restrains after that and told me to lay back against the ‘wheel of fortune’ he strapped first one ankle in place, then lifted me up so that the seconds strap could be fastened on my other ankle.

That was the hardest bit and it wasn’t long before I was spread-eagle on the wheel. When he released the wheel and started to turn it round I felt a bit funny. If Jon was going to spin the wheel fast I was going to get dizzy. I think that Jon wasn’t too sure about the fastenings and what would happen to them (and me - I hope) when I was on my side and upside down because he turned the wheel only slowly and stopped it in various places to see what happened.

After one full revolution he decided (and I’m glad he did) that I needed to be strapped on over my waist. I was all right when I was upside-down but when I was on my side I was sliding down a bit and it hurt my wrists and ankles. Fortunately the joiner had anticipated that and had left various holes in the wheel and some padded nylon straps with Velcro fasteners. Jon put a strap over my waist and turned the wheel again.

When I was upside-down Jon stopped the wheel and asked me how I was. When I said, “OK” he said, “I thought that you were, the signs are there.” It was then that I realised that my spread pussy was at his head height and that the juices that had started to flow when I was on the ‘whipping-T’ were still there. If anything they were increasing, there’s something about having my spread pussy right in front of a man’s face (even one that I know well) that just gets me excited. I don’t know if it’s the vulnerability or the exhibitionist in me or what. I’ve recently realised that I am a bit of an exhibitionist. I must have been all along but it took Jon to bring it out in me.

Jon then decided to spin the wheel right round a few times and then let go. It kept turning another 3 times before stopping with me upside-down. While I was going round I had some strange feelings. Apart from getting a bit dizzy I was starting to get excited, but I don’t know why (not that I’m complaining).

Jon left me upside-down for about 5 minutes before coming back with the remote controlled vibrator and easily pushing it into me. When he switched it on it felt like it was sliding further into me and the pleasure that I was getting from it seemed to be increased. I don’t know if it was because I was upside-down and my blood was rushing to my head, or what, but I was coming to an orgasm fast. Jon spotted this and switched the vibe off. He wasn’t ready for me to come yet. He decided to get the vibe out of me but he couldn’t manage to get it and his poking around in me was just what I needed to make me cum.

Jon was a bit disappointed by that and decided to un-strap me and let me down. Because I had cum before he wanted me to he decided to punish me again. This time I had to lay face down on the bottom part of the ‘whipping-T’ (Jon took the dildo out first). He then fastened my wrist over the top part of the ‘T’ and my ankles to the legs of the bottom part of the ‘T’.

This left me in an ‘L’ shape with my pubic bone pressing against the ‘T’ and my ass and pussy in a very vulnerable position. This time Jon decided to use the cane, fortunately he only gave me 5 strokes, the last one got my pussy with the tip of the cane and I screamed before saying “5 - thank you Master.”

He left me restrained there for what seemed like hours before sending me to bed. I’d been pressing my pubic bone onto the ‘T’ trying to get some relief from the desires that had been started earlier and then been inflamed when the cane got my pussy with the last stroke, but relief was not to come and when Jon sent me to bed he cuffed my wrists behind my back so that I couldn’t finish myself off. That was very frustrating and I’m sure that Jon knew what he was doing.

Week commencing October 5
Quite a boring week really, Jon worked late most nights and I didn’t see him much. Even my trip to Tesco was boring, I didn’t see anyone trying to see up my short skirt or see Bridie. I guess that I’d picked her day off.

Saturday October 10
We went into town in the morning. Jon had me wear just my shoes and my coat. While we were in town he bought me a suspender belt and some stockings. It’s going to be nice to have something to keep me a bit warmer when I go out over the next 6 months or so. I just hope that I can wear the suspender belt without it showing below my short dresses.

In the afternoon Jon decided that he wanted the plaster of Paris mould of the top part of my body but he wanted my breasts to be pointing out at 90 degrees and my nipples to be as hard as they ever get. The breasts pointing out was easy to work out, Jon said that he would use the ropes, rings and the motor to suspend me from the ceiling face down but the nipples were a bit more difficult. Easy to get them hard when we started was easy but keeping then that was while the Plaster of Paris set hard was something else.

In the end Jon decided that it was a question of keeping me cold and aroused. So we worked out which rings and ropes we would use and then he covered my body from neck to waist in Vaseline. That alone got my nipples hard but he then sent me outside for 30 minutes, naked. England in October is never warm but this autumn is a lot colder than the average and it was freezing. My nipples were so hard that they hurt.

When Jon finally let me in it was straight upstairs and on with the ropes and up in the air. When I was about 4 feet in the air Jon put some cling-film down my sides to get a joint in the mould, and then started putting the tea towels soaked in the plaster of Paris on me. I just hoped that the goose bumps that were all over my body wouldn’t show in the mould. When he had done, it was just a question of waiting for it to dry. To make sure that my nipples stayed hard Jon got a vibrator, switched it on and worked it into me. He also left the window open so that I would still be cold. Then he left me while the stuff dried. I’m sure that it dried long before Jon came back to me because I was having trouble being able to breathe deeply as the vibe did its work.

When Jon lowered me to the ground he told me to be careful that I didn’t do the mould any damage as I got onto my feet. Jon had real trouble getting the mould off in 2 pieces as the clink-film had disappeared down my right side. In the end he had to prise it off me and it broke. Fortunately only into 2 pieces that could easily be joined. As I went for a shower Jon joined the 2 pieces together with more plaster of Paris.

Later he started to trim the bottom off it so that it matched the mould of my lower body. He then joined the 2 moulds together with yet more plaster of Paris and he spent ages making the inside of the join all smooth. He told me that we would fill it with silicone later.

That night Jon took me to a pub in a village by a canal. I had to wear shoes, suspender belt, stockings and my coat. Nothing else. They had an open fire in the pub and it was quite warm. I felt a bit out of place being the only one who was wearing a coat but I would have looked even more out of place if I’d taken it off. I also had trouble with not being able to cross my legs and the fact that my coat doesn’t have any buttons. It wanted to lie in an inverted ‘V’ from the belt down. This left a clear view right up my legs. I’m sure that if (when) anyone looked they would be able to see my bare pubis. I didn’t notice anyone looking but I’m sure that some of the men in there must have had a look.

On the way home Jon decided that he wanted me to give him a blowjob. He told me to take my coat off, unzip him and get to work whilst he was still driving. There wasn’t much room between him and the steering wheel but I managed it and had just finished licking him clean when we arrived home. There were a couple of times when Jon had to swerve a bit and I couldn’t see if it was something on the road or the effect that I was having on him. Hope it was me. I always enjoy the taste of Jon’s cum. He made me carry my coat into the house and wait by the car while he unlocked the door - it was cold.

Sunday October 11
I woke-up with a soaking pussy and 2 of my fingers inside me. I must have been having what Jon calls a ‘wet dream.’ I wasn’t going to waste my sleeping efforts and finished the job before getting up.

After reading the papers Jon went to B&Q and came back with buckets of some sort of white silicone. He then got me to cover the entire inside on the mould with Vaseline before he blocked-off the arm and leg holes, and pushed a dildo in the pussy hole. Next he tipped the buckets of silicone in through the neck hole and we left it to set. John reckoned that we should leave it for about a week to make sure that it had gone solid.

That evening Jon took me for a meal at a pub in town. Nothing special and we didn’t stay long. I was wearing just my black pencil dress and shoes and because of the cold and the fact that Jon sat us near the door, my nipples were hard for most of the evening. That got me a bit of attention but not much. We were sat behind a big low(ish) table so no one would have been able to see up my dress - unless they got down onto their knees.

On the way home the car started making funny noises as Jon put brakes on. He told me that he would get a lift to work in the morning, and that I had to take the car into the garage to get it seen to.

[VanessaEvans]

Part 10

Week commencing October 12
Monday - About mid morning I put my newish cheesecloth dress on (the sun was shining and it looked warm) and took the car to Kwik-fit. I had to wait ages for someone to talk to me but I could see the mechanics looking at me. I had been wandering round the workshop to fill-in the time and hadn’t realised that there was a pit underneath one of the cars. It was only when I heard a mechanic wolf-whistle and looked for where the noise had come for that I noticed it, and him - looking right up my dress. Not wanting to spoil his fun, nor mine, I pretended not to notice him and stayed where I was. I was feeling brave and lifted one foot onto the wheel of the parked car pretending to adjust the fastening on my shoe. That must have given him a right eyeful. It got me a little excited and I felt a little rush of juices.

One of the other mechanics came up to me and asked me what he could do for me. He was a bit of a hunk and I was tempted to tell him, but after a couple of seconds I told him about the noise that the car was making. He said that he thought he knew what it would be and asked me to bring it into a vacant slot. When I brought it in he opened the driver’s door for me to get out.

Not thinking (or maybe I was) I swung one leg out, it was only as I swung the other leg out that I saw his face and where his eyes were looking - right at my bare pussy. When I stood up he asked me if I had put the hand brake on. When I said, “yes” he asked me to take it off as he couldn’t work on the brakes with it on. He opened the door for me and I leaned in over the seat to the hand brake. I could feel the back of my dress riding up over my butt and nearly to my waist. I pretended to be having difficulty with the hand brake and stayed like that for what seemed like 10 minutes, but in reality it was probably only a few seconds. I heard the wolf-whistle again and remembered that the mechanic in the pit was right behind me as well. That was at least two of them that were getting a great view of my ass and pussy. The juices were flowing again.

When I stood up my mechanic had a big grin on his face, but very professionally told me that I could wait until the job was done in the waiting room at the end of the workshop. I thanked him and walked towards the waiting room. As I was walking along the side of the workshop I passed a hole in the wall as a young mechanic was walking out of it carrying an open bottle of something. I didn’t see him straight away and he wasn’t concentrating on where he was going and we collided. Part of the contents of the bottle splashed right down the front of my dress. As the lad backed away from me I could see that most of the liquid had splashed down him. “That’s acid” the lad said and shouted “Pete, I’ve spilt some acid on a customer.”


Pete was quick off the mark and was there in seconds. He took one look at us and said, “Quick, clothes off and into the shower, that acid will burn your skin.” It was then that I started to feel a tingling round the wet area of my stomach. I guessed that he wasn’t joking. What else could I do, not wanting to pull the dress over my head I pulled it off my shoulders and wriggled out of it. There I was naked in the middle of a garage full of mechanics and a couple of customers, but I wasn’t really worried about that, it was the tingling on my stomach that was getting to be a slight burning feeling.

Meanwhile the young mechanic had just about got his overalls off and was in the process of dropping his trousers. At the same time Pete was pulling his sweatshirt off. Within seconds he was down to his boxers and Pete was leading us to the shower which was in the toilet area at the other end of the workshop. As we were running down the workshop I noticed that everyone had stopped whatever they were doing and were watching us. Before I knew it we were both in the shower getting a real good soaking. Pete said, “Stay in there for 10 full minutes, both of you, and let the water wash over the area that got the acid on.” Pete left us to stand there facing each other. After I had collected my thoughts I asked the lad what his name was. It was Darren. I said, “Darren, you should really take those off (pointing to the boxers), you should let the water get straight onto your skin.”

At first Darren didn’t seem too keen to take his boxer shorts off but then he did saying “yes, I suppose you’re right.” We both stood there, two total strangers, naked and inches apart with the shower pouring water down our fronts. After a couple of minutes I was feeling okay and I guess that Darren was too because he was starting to get an erection. I saw it as we both looked each other up and down. I then felt it as it started to rise and touch my right thigh just below my pussy. Darren backed-off a bit and apologised. It wasn’t his fault, I suppose that any red-blooded male in that situation would get a hard-on, so I said, “that’s okay, I’ll take it as a compliment.” He said, “Well yes, you do have a gorgeous body.” “Yours isn’t so bad either” I replied. Just then Pete came back with a couple of towels for us. I turned the shower off and turned towards Pete who said, “I can see why Darren’s happy. Get dried and put these on. Then come into the office - both of you.”

As we were towelling down I asked Darren if he was okay and he said, “Yes.” He asked me the same and then apologised for the accident. “These things happen” I said, then “at least I got to see a handsome young man naked” as I looked at his still erect dick. Darren replied saying “In a way I’m glad it happened too; it’s not every day that we get a naked lady in the workshop, you’ll have made the lads day and I’ve never had a shower with a gorgeous naked lady.” “Try it, it can be lots of fun” I said. Darren then said that we had better put on the paper overalls that Pete had left for us and go to the office. He said that he was expecting to get into a lot of trouble for what had happened.

Back in the office Pete asked us if we were both okay and apologised for everything. He told me that there were a number of accident forms that had to be filled-in and got us both a cup of coffee while we answered his questions. He started to give Darren a bollocking but I stopped him by saying that it was probably just as much my fault as Darren’s. When we’d finished Pete gave me my dress - in a polythene bag. He said that if I got it out of the bag it would probably look okay, just wet but he guaranteed that within a few hours there would be big holes in it. The best place for it, he said, was in the rubbish bin. I said, “OK” and he then asked me how much it cost. I told him that it cost about £60 so he went to the sales counter till, came back and gave me £100 and said, “I hope the difference makes-up for all the trouble that you’ve had.”

I was just about to say something when another mechanic came in and told us that my car was fixed. Pete said that the repairs were on them as well and apologised again. Darren said that he was really sorry as well but I noticed a slight smile on his face. As I was walking to Jon’s car I couldn’t help noticing that all the mechanics were looking at me. I smiled at the nearest one, got in, and drove off. I was quite pleased with the way thing had worked out; I’d made a nice profit and had lots of men look at my naked body. A good day.

That night when I was telling Jon all about my day he had a real good look at all the front of my body he said that battery acid can be really dangerous and that I had been quite lucky. He said that it was a shame about the dress as he liked that one but that we would go and get another one at the weekend. He asked me if I’d enjoyed my time in the shower with Darren and asked me if Darren had tried to touch me. I think (hope) that Jon was being protective of me.

The rest of the week was nowhere near as exciting as the Monday. Saw Bridie when I went to Tesco and she asked if she could come round to see me on the Friday which was her day off.

Friday - Bridie arrived mid morning and we had a real good chat over a coffee. At one point she said that she felt a little over-dressed with her wearing a skirt and top and me wearing nothing. I told her that she could easily remedy that. She smiled, stood up and took first her woolly top revealing that she wasn’t wearing a bra, then her skirt. She wasn’t wearing knickers either. Nor tights or stockings.

Apparently her mother had told her off saying that without tights she would catch her death of cold. If only she’d known. Bridie said that she often didn’t wear underwear now. She said that her luck with boys had improved over the month or so since she’d been round and that she’d been out with 2 boys. The first one had been a bit of ‘a boring bugger’ (her words) and she had finished with him when he showed more interest in drinking with his mates than with her.

She was still seeing the second boy and he had cum in his pants when he found out that she wasn’t wearing any knickers. They were in a pub at the time and he’d been a bit embarrassed. They were going out the next night and she was hoping that he would try something. She said that if he didn’t she would keep flashing her pussy at him until he did.

Bridie told me that she’d even gone to work with no underwear a few times and had felt a little excited all day, especially when she’d been serving men. She said that she’d been tempted to say to some of them “there’s your change, and did you know that I’m not wearing any knickers.” We both had a good laugh over that.

When we’d finished the coffee I showed her the new conservatory. Even though it was cold and wet outside it was warm in the conservatory. Bridie said that with all that glass she felt as if she were standing outside. I said that we could go for a run round the garden if she liked, but she declined the offer - I wonder why?

We had some lunch then I took her upstairs to the new punishment room. She was amazed when she saw what was in there. I had to explain how some of it worked, even showing her some of the positions that I had to get into. I asked her to climb onto the top part of the ‘whipping-T’ and I strapped her wrists down before she realised what I was doing.

I then managed to strap her ankles down and asked her what she felt like. “Vulnerable and exposed” she said. I asked her if she would like me to use the cane on her back-side (only gentle) but she wasn’t at all keen and said that she couldn’t stand pain. But I did take advantage of her being in that position with her pussy wide open. She kept saying that it wasn’t fair as I first played with her with my fingers then my mouth. I kissed, licked and sucked that lovely young pussy as she moaned and pleaded for me to make her cum but each time she got near I backed off, I wanted to make it last as long as I could. I know the pleasure that that brings me.

All that time she was laid on the ‘T’ looking at the dildo that was at the end of the bottom part of the ‘T’. I just knew by the look on her face that she was waiting to be sitting on that dildo. I was as well, giving her that pleasure had made me get excited and my pussy was quite wet. I was really making her suffer and she was so desperate to cum that when I suggested that she climb onto the ‘T’ and impales herself, she couldn’t wait to do it but I made her promise to eat me out afterwards. I think that she would have promised to run naked through Derby city centre at lunchtime on a Saturday at that moment.

I wasn’t going to let her make the same mistake as me and I got a chair for her to be able to put her weight on and after a slow start she was riding that dildo for all she was worth. It didn’t take long for her to cum and after a lot of moaning and a bit of screaming she started again. After the second orgasm I switched the motor off and she just sat there for ages before climbing off saying that it was brilliant. I told her what had happened to me and she said that she would ‘kiss me better’. I asked her if she knew which part of me suffered and she put her hand on my pubic bone and pussy and smiled. We looked at each other for an intense moment before she bent her knees and started kissing my stomach and pussy. I grabbed her hand and led her into my bedroom. We spent the next couple of hours making love to each other before I went downstairs to get a drink.

While I was in the kitchen there was a quiet knock on the front door. It was about the time that the papergirl calls for her money so I opened the door and was inviting her in when I realised that it was a boy, the one that had seen me naked many times before. After the initial shock I invited him into the kitchen while I got his money out of my purse. While he was having a good look at me he was telling me about them changing rounds. As he was talking I heard Bridie come downstairs asking why I was taking so long. As she walked into the kitchen she just froze and after a few seconds she tried to cover herself with her hands, went bright red, then she said, “Hello Tom.”

Bridie was looking round for something to cover herself as I said, “I take it that you two know each other. It’s pointless trying to cover yourself, he’s already seen everything, and anyway he’s been looking at my body for months.” I got them talking and it turned out that he was the son of a neighbour of Bridie. She was still shocked as I said that it was only fair that we saw him naked.

He was with 2 naked women and he still had his clothes on. When I said that if it had been him and one of his mates that were naked and that there had been a young girl there with her clothes on he would have wanted to even things up. He agreed with that but wasn’t rushing to strip. Bridie agreed with me and said that it was only right that things were evened-up. He had something on her and it was only right that he did something to even things up. After a few silent seconds he stood up and took his jacket off. He took his shirt and jeans off but wasn’t going to drop his jocks until I lifted a foot onto a chair and let him have a good look at my pussy.

The poor lad’s dick sprung out of his pants as he pulled the waistband out and down. It wasn’t a bad size for his age, but not as big as Jon’s though. “I suppose that I’ll have to do something about that” I said and grabbed hold of it as he stared at Bridie. It wasn’t long before he was shooting his cum across the kitchen floor. He got embarrassed by that, grabbed his pants and pulled them on. “That wasn’t so bad was it” I said, “and now you won’t say anything about Bridie, will you?” “No” he said as he put the rest of his clothes on and went towards the door. I told him that he could tell his mates what had happened, but not where, or who with. He left with a grin on his face. I looked at Bridie and we both burst out laughing. We went back upstairs and had a pleasant shower together before she got dressed and left just as Jon arrived home. She promised to let us know when she wanted to go out for a drink with us. I hope it won’t be too long.

Jon wasn’t happy that his tea wasn’t ready and told me to ‘assume the position’ while he decided what punishment to give me. I was kept on my knees with my hands on the floor behind me and my knees wide open for about 5 minutes before he had me bend over the kitchen table with my feet wide apart. He gave my backside 50 hard slaps with his hand as I counted each one. I think that he must have been tired as I was expecting more. I didn’t even cry, but my backside was quite warm and I was getting a little wet between my legs.

Saturday October 17
Jon kept his promise and took me to the big shopping centre just outside Sheffield. As it was another cold day Jon let me wear my coat, but nothing else other than a pair of high-heels. We wandered round lots of shops, not just looking for a dress but looking at things for Jon, the house and for me. I tried a couple of dresses on in different shops but I didn’t have any opportunities for any fun. The nearest I got to that was when it only took me seconds to take my coat off, put the dress on and get back out to show Jon. The girl at the entrance to the changing cubicles gave me a funny look and said, “That was quick.” “It doesn’t take long when you’re only wearing a coat” I replied but she didn’t say anything else. The look on her face told me that she wasn’t sure whether to believe me or not.

Down by the food hall we found an area that looked a bit like an indoor market. As we were walking past a shop that sold materials, Jon suddenly dragged me in and told me to look for some thin flesh coloured material. I eventually found some and then Jon told me to get enough for me to make a bikini for myself. That doesn’t take much so I only got a meter of it.

Going up the escalator Jon whispered that there was a man behind me that looked like he needed cheering-up and he told me to turn round and open my coat and give him a quick flash. I did but hadn’t bargained on the 2 youths behind him. One of them got just as good a look at my body as the then happy man. I pulled my coat sides together and turned round hearing one youth say to the other “did you see that? That bird just flashed her tits and cunt at me.” I didn’t hear what the other one said as we were by then walking off the top of the escalator. I did catch a glimpse of the unhappy man though; he had a big grin on his face. I was glad that Jon told me to do that, I got a bit of a thrill from it.

It was late afternoon before we found a shop that sold dresses like the cheesecloth one that had got acid on it. In the same baggy style that Jon wanted, they had cheesecloth and cotton ones and ones that nearly came down to my knees and ones that were so short that they were really just long tops. Some of them never even covered my ass.

Jon selected 4 from the racks and sent me to try them on. I had to come out of the cubicle to show him each one and the 2 youngish sales women watched my every move. When I came out wearing one that didn’t cover my ass (or pussy) and Jon told me to give him a ‘twirl’, the 2 women got a real good view of my pussy and ass. They were talking to each other as well as looking and when I was changing into the next dress one of them came over and asked if everything was all right. I hadn’t closed the curtain and I was naked when she turned the corner and saw me. She looked at me, then Jon, then back to me. Jon said that we were looking for a dress that was very baggy and when I bent over the top would hang down giving anyone in front a good view of my breasts and anyone behind a good view of my bottom.

The sales woman said that they had lots like that and that I should come out into the main shop area and try then on near the racks. There was no one else in the shop, the other sales woman wouldn’t mind and it would save time as they were about to close she said. As she was telling me this I looked out and saw the other sales woman locking the door.

The 4 of us were alone and I was being invited to walk around the shop naked. That didn’t worry me, quite the reverse; it made me get a little excited. I knew that Jon wouldn’t mind, and I guess that the 2 sales women liked the idea, maybe they were lesbians. It wasn’t long before Jon and the 2 sales women were all picking dresses off the racks and telling me to try them on. It ended up as a little fashion show with me as the only model. The women gave me some pairs of shoes to try on with the different dresses. I think that they just wanted me to bend over in front of them. This was okay with me, I didn’t fancy either of them (one was fat and ugly), but I knew that Jon would look after me.

I made a big deal of flashing my wet pussy to them and Jon as I bent over to fasten the shoes. It was fun and I was getting lots of attention. In the end Jon stopped everything by say that he had decided which one we would buy. It was a thin cotton one that hardly touched my body apart from my shoulder and breasts. As I bent forwards it rode up my backside and hung way down in front of me. I could look down my front and see all my bare body, right past my pussy. Jon told me to take it off again and get dressed. The 2 women looked a little surprised when I put just a coat on.

As Jon paid for the dress one of the women told us that we were welcome back anytime, with a big emphasis on the anytime. She said that they were proud of their ‘individual attention’. I don’t think that I shall worry too much if we don’t go back. That night Jon took me for a drink at a pub somewhere out in the country. I wore my burgundy jacket with matching short skirt. The place was crowded and we only just managed to get a seat. Just before we left Jon told me that because of the way I was sat, my jacket was bunched up a bit and that he had been looking at my right breast for most of the evening. He said that if he could see it then anyone walking passed would have been able to see it as well. I’d noticed one or two men walking passed and looking at me but I’d assumed that it was my short skirt.

Sunday October 18
After the usual newspaper reading ritual we set to work on taking the plaster of Paris off the silicone mould. Jon told me to take it easy as the silicone would be very ‘rubbery’ and easy to damage with the sharp knife that I was using. It took us about an hour and when we had finished I felt a little strange looking at something that was an identical shape to me. ‘My’ pussy looked very strange with the big hole where the dildo had been. It even had all the folds of my pussy lips. Rubbing my hand over it made me get a little excited. The breasts looked better than mine did. They were more cone shaped, more like mine were when they were just developing, but the nipples were definitely not like mine were when I was a kid. They are just like they are now (well not this minute). Jon making me stay out in the cold before the plaster of Paris was put on really had been worthwhile. In Jon’s words “just like chapel hat pegs.” After lunch I realised that wasn’t feeling well and Jon told me to go to bed.


Week commencing October 19
By the Monday morning I was feeling terrible, I had a fever and was all bunged up. I stayed like that for most of the week. Jon was very good, he came home each
lunchtime to check on me and to try to get me to eat something. When I hadn’t
improved by the Thursday Jon arranged for the Doctor to come and see me. I think that the Doctor was a little surprised when pulled the quilt back to listen to my chest. The quilt is quite light and when the Doctor pulled it, it came right off me leaving him looking at my naked body. He seemed a little surprised but didn’t say anything. The doctor gave me a prescription for some pills that Jon went and got for me when he got home that evening. They started to work on me and by the Friday evening I was well enough to go down stairs and watch television - with a blanket wrapped round me.


Saturday October 24
Didn’t get much further than the television all day.


Sunday October 25
Started eating properly but still very weak. Jon’s been great this past week; I don’t know what I would have done without him.


Week commencing October 26
Jon wouldn’t let me go out, said that I should get 100% before I go out into the cold. Towards the end of the week I was beginning to feel well enough to try to catch up with the housework. That made me very tired and Jon said that I had been pushing myself too hard and not doing as he had told me. He said that I would get punished for that, but not for a week or so. He said that he didn’t believe in punishing people when they weren’t healthy. He said that if I was bored I should do something less
energetic and he went and got a vibe out of the drawer gave it to me and said,

“If you get bored, use that.”

Vicky rang on the Thursday evening and when I told her that I hadn’t been well she said that she would be over on the Saturday.


Saturday October 31
Jon picked Vicky up from the bus station and when they got home she rushed up to me, gave me a big hug and asked me how I was. Vicky can be really bossy at times; she wouldn’t let me do a thing all day. I had to sit watching television with a blanket wrapped round me all day. She wouldn’t even let me have a shower on my own
before going to bed, although I think that she was trying to cheer me up in the shower. We were in there for about 30 minutes. She massaged me all over, especially between my legs. She made me cum twice. Vicky slept with Jon that night.


Sunday November 1
I was feeling much better and got up early and made the breakfast. I could hear Vicky and Jon having a bit of fun before they finally got up and we all had breakfast - Vicky naked as well. I could smell the aroma of sex (male and female) on them before they had a shower. After breakfast we showed Vicky the new equipment in the punishment room and I told her about my ‘accident.’

“You poor thing” she said, “I bet you really enjoyed it.”

She was fascinated with the ‘whipping-T’ and wanted to try it there and then but Jon wouldn’t let her. He said that we were going to the gym and that we would come back to the ‘T’ later. At the gym Jon told me to take it easy and only do a couple of the exercises so I spent most of the time watching him and Vicky. Jon had told me to wear my white Lycra shorts and a T-shirt while Vicky wore my baggy green running shorts and a crop top. It was fun looking at Vicky’s pussy and tits as she bounced and stretched. There was a middle-aged man in there that was watching her as well. The bulge in his shorts told me that he was enjoying the view, so was I.

Vicky didn’t seem to care, she was concentrating on what she was doing and at times didn’t even talk to me. The best bit was when she was sat on the machine that had you stretch your legs as wide apart as you can. I could see the whole of her lovely smooth shaved pussy. I was enjoying the view and there was a big damp patch on my shorts. I wonder if the man saw that.

We went for a swim and Jacuzzi after that, Vicky wore my white bikini and I wore my white one piece - well the bit that covers my bum is one piece. We started off dressed like that but Jon had us take them off in the Jacuzzi and give them to him. We had to keep low in the water when a middle-aged couple came and joined us. We had already been in there for about 15 minutes and had to stay with the bubbles up to our necks for about another 10 minutes until they got out. I was getting very hot by the time Jon gave us our costumes back; I ended up with the bikini and was glad when I could get out.

The swimming was nice and relaxing and went off without incident. We went to a pub after that for some lunch and Vicky and I had a few men staring at us wearing just short dresses in the middle of winter.

Back home Vicky couldn’t wait to try-out the equipment in the punishment room. It was the ‘T’ that she was really interested in, she had been fascinated when I had told her about me getting stuck on the ‘fucking machine’ and passing out and wanted to try it. I don’t think that she wanted to go quite that far but she was almost desperate to have a go. After taking our dresses off Jon explained how it all worked, but he wouldn’t let her have a go straight away. He said that she had to ‘experience’ the other end of the ‘T’ first. Before he could tell her to get on, she was climbing up and over the top part of the ‘T’ waiting for Jon to strap her down. Jon put the padded nylon with Velcro wrist fasteners on her while I did the same with her ankles.

As I got up from doing that I gently ran a finger over her gaping pussy and said to her,

“You’re going to like this!”

Her pussy was quite wet already and she let out a little moan as I touched her. Jon was in a bit of a cruel mood and kept Vicky waiting for quite a while before he finally told me that I had to use the tawse on Vicky. I know what it’s like for a woman to be frustrated and I wanted to get the tawse bit over with so that she could get up onto the ‘fucking machine’ as soon as possible, so I gave her 10 gentle stokes quite quickly. Not a sound had come from Vicky and Jon had obviously realised what I was doing. He told me to stop and took over. He gave her 5 really hard strokes that made her scream out, especially the last one which wrapped round her left cheek, the end of the tawse hitting her open pussy. Vicky was crying by that time and her butt and left side of her pussy was going bright red. There was also quite a bit of pussy juices coming out of her.

After those 5 strokes Jon released the spring-loaded dildo which shot up and into her pussy. She stopped crying and let out a gasp followed by a long moan. Jon then pulled it out of her and wedged a piece of rope in the spring so that the end of the dildo was just touching her pussy. Jon then gave Vicky 5 more strokes carefully
placing them so that he didn’t hit the dildo. Vicky was whimpering by the end of that, a mixture of pain, frustration and some pleasure. Jon appeared to want to play on the frustration bit and told me that we were going to leave her like that for 15 minutes while I got us a cup of tea. Poor Vicky, I bet that she really suffered having the dildo just touching her pussy and not being unable to push back onto it.

When we went back to her she was still whimpering but as soon as she saw us she said,

“Do something, PLEASE!”

Jon did, he pulled the dildo right back and fastened the clip so that there was no chance of it going into her. He stood up, looked at her, smiled and said,

“Right, this is where it really starts.”

As I was unfastening her ankles I saw pussy juices running down the insides of her thighs and couldn’t resist pushing a finger inside her for a second. Jon saw me and told me that we were going to have a double session.

At that time I didn’t know what he meant but I soon found out. Jon strapped Vicky wrists together and to the rope through the ceiling ring. He then told her to climb onto the bottom part of the ‘T’ and impale herself on the dildo, which he had already
secured in place, facing the top part of the ‘T’. Vicky gave a loud sigh as she lowered herself down onto the dildo; the expression on her face told me that she was enjoying it. After removing the chair that Vicky had used to get onto the ‘T’, Jon put some
tension on the rope and fastened it going round the short side on the ‘egg’ disk on the motor. He didn’t switch the motor on at that point; instead he left Vicky and told me to climb on to the top part of the ‘T’. He then fastened my wrists and ankles to the legs of the ‘T’, which left me with my head nearly touching Vicky’s stomach. Instead of laying my head on one side I bent my neck back and looked straight at the front of Vicky’s pussy. If I bent my head right back and looked up I could just see Vicky’s face. We smiled as our eyes met.

That done, Jon switched the motor on and Vicky started to slowly go up and down on the dildo. I was still looking at her face and the expression told me that she was in heaven. After about 10 seconds Jon turned his attention back to me. In very quick succession he gave me 3 strokes of the tawse on my backside. I hardly had time to say the stroke number followed by,

“Thank you Master” before the next one landed.

After the third he stopped and told me that he didn’t want to tire me, and that I would get more at a later date. The 3 were just to warm me up a bit. The next thing that I knew was that something was entering my pussy. It was him; he had dropped his trousers and was fucking me. He timed his pace to match that of the ‘fucking
machine’ which meant that as Vicky came down on the dildo I was pushed forward ever so slightly, but just enough for my forehead to touch Vicky’s stomach. I can’t
remember ever having my face so close to woman’s pussy as it was being fucked and I was being fucked at the same time. That together with the fact that I was unable to move meant that I wasn’t going to last long before I had an orgasm.

I think that both Vicky and Jon were enjoying the experience as much as I was
because all 3 of us came within about 20 seconds of each other. Jon stopped pumping me as he shot his load into me but the motor kept Vicky going up and down. As I came back down to earth I noticed the amount of Vicky’s pussy juices that were
starting to spread around the base of the dildo. They were even spreading along the ‘T’ towards me and down the insides of her thighs.

When Jon pulled out of me he reached under the ‘T’ and released the clip that was holding the spring-loaded dildo in place. I had heard (and felt) him moving but just thought that he’d finished with me. I got a surprise as the spring loaded dildo sprung up and straight into my pussy. I gasped and looked up at Vicky but she was too
far-gone to take any notice. Jon said,

“Vanessa, I’m going to get cleaned-up, give me a shout if you think that Vicky is
going to pass out.”

After what seemed like hours of me trying to wiggle my backside and get some more pleasure out of the dildo that was in me, and listening to the slurping and sucking noises as Vicky went up and down, I realised that Vicky was getting a bit quiet. I had heard her moans and gasps as she had had 3 orgasms but she was starting to get a bit quiet. I shouted

“Master - I think that Vicky needs some help.”

Jon obviously hadn’t been far away as he was there almost immediately and after
taking one look at Vicky he switched-off the motor.

Vicky was left hanging there by her wrists near the top of the dildo. Jon lifted her off the dildo and then released the rope from the motor and lowered her down onto the ‘T’. As he lowered her body back into his arms her open pussy was right in front of my face, it was bright red.

Jon carried Vicky out of the room and put her on my bed then came back to me and unfastened me. I had to get myself down off the ‘T’, which wasn’t as easy as it sounds because the spring-loaded dildo was still pushing into me.

After Jon had unfastened me and told me to get myself down, he had left me and went back to check on Vicky. This meant that I could take my time getting off the ‘T’ and I took advantage of that time to see just how strong the spring was. Instead of climbing up and off the dildo I pushed back and tried to slide backwards off the ‘T’. With each inch that I slid back the pressure of the dildo in me increased and by the time that my feet were on the ground I was starting to think that I would be able to feel the dildo in my throat. It was hurting but at the same time it was nice. Once my feet were on the ground I managed to reach under the ‘T’ and push the dildo back into its ‘home’ position. As it came out of me I had to lean back to get the angle right.

When I got into my room Vicky was either unconscious or just asleep. Jon had left her naked on top of the quilt with her legs wide open. Jon wasn’t around so I decided to clean myself up, then Vicky. When I got to cleaning her pussy I couldn’t resist bending over and giving it a kiss and a quick suck of her little clit.

I covered Vicky up and left her and about an hour later she came down stairs with one hand holding her pussy and looking very tired. After some food Vicky still didn’t
wake-up properly so Jon told her to get dressed and we took her home. She fell asleep in the back of the car and I had to wake her when we got to her flat. Liz (one of Vicky’s flatmates) asked Vicky if she was all right, said that she looked like death warmed-up. Vicky didn’t answer so Jon said,

“If she looks like death then you could say that she’s been fucked to death. I’ll leave it to Vicky to explain.”

Back home things seemed a little dull so I started making my new flesh coloured bikini. It was good having the silicone model of me; it made life a lot easier. Jon wanted the bikini bottom to be big, but with a narrow crotch. He said that the colour was to make people look at me and at first glance think that I was naked. Once they realised that I wasn’t then they wouldn’t take much notice of me. That way when I was naked the people that had seen me before would think that I wasn’t naked. Well I think that that was what he said.

The top had to be fairly big as well, the 2 triangles held together with a thin strap and fastened in the front. When I had finished making it I tried it on. I can see what Jon means when he says that a quick glance it would make people think that I had
nothing on.


Week commencing November 2
Had a quiet week, I didn’t see Bridie when I went to Tesco, and the paperboy (or girl) didn’t call again.

On the Monday night we had been watching a programme on the television about
exercise and Jon had said that I should think about going to some sort of exercise
evening class. On the Wednesday when I was out shopping I saw a card in the Post Office window about an aerobics class that was run at the local junior school on a Thursday evening. When I mentioned it to Jon he told me to go and check it out. He said that if I didn’t like it then I could stop going. So, the next night I packed my trainers, a T-shirt, my green baggy shorts (Jon’s idea) and a towel into a bag and put on a dress and coat and drove to the school.

A woman about my age called Jenny ran the class. She was very friendly and after telling me about the set-up she pointed out the girls changing rooms and I went and got changed. There were about 8 other women of all ages getting changed in there and when we went into the school gym to start there were a few more women and 4 men, about 20 in all. Jenny had us line up in rows before she switched the music on and we started. I made sure that I got on the back row; I didn’t want to look an idiot not knowing what to do.

We started off doing all the things that I had seen on the television and by the time we stopped for a break I was knackered. Jenny came over to see how I was doing and told me that we had been at it for 45 minutes. No wonder I was knackered. As Jenny was talking to me I noticed that her eyes were looking at my chest, when I looked down I saw that my T-shirt was wet with sweat and it was clinging to my skin. It was really showing the shape of my breasts and nipples and I could see the dark area of my aureole. Jenny told me that the second half was less strenuous as most of it was floor work.

Before we started again we all had to get a mat to lie on and we all lined up again. I kept my place on the back row. Jenny had us do all sorts of stretching and press-up type exercises while she walked in between us all, telling us what to do and
‘encouraging’ the ones who weren’t trying that hard.

When she came my way she was quiet for a minute or so before telling me that she thought that I could get my legs further apart than they were. At the time we were all on our backs with our feet high in the air and wide part. I was really concentrating on pushing myself and wasn’t thinking about what I was wearing. It was warm in the school gym and I was sweating from all the exercises so I wasn’t thinking about
keeping warm.

It was only when I looked at Jenny and saw where her eyes were looking that I
remembered that I had my short baggy green running shorts on, with no knickers on underneath. Jenny was looking right at my pussy through the gaping leg holes. More than that, if Jenny could see everything that I’ve got then the people who were laid at my feet could too. Well it was too late by then; I’d obviously been giving everyone a good view for quite a while so another 10 minutes to the end of the lesson wasn’t
going to make much of a difference. I just started taking quick looks at the people in front of me to see who was trying to see my pussy and trying to think what they were thinking.

When we all stood up at the end of the lesson I noticed that the middle-aged man that had been directly in front of me had either been having a good look at me, or he kept a torch in his shorts.

Jenny called me over to her after bring the class to a close. She asked me if I had
enjoyed myself and if I would be going again the next week. She kept me talking for ages about nothing in particular, until she suddenly said,

“You’ll really boost the number of men coming to these classes if you keep coming dressed in those shorts.”

I blushed a little bit and said,

“I don’t know what you mean, what’s wrong with them.”

“Absolutely nothing” Jenny replied, “they’re just great, just what’s needed.”

I knew exactly what she meant, and the grin on her face told me that she knew that I knew.

She started walking towards the changing rooms and we went in as the other women were starting to come out and go home. By the time that we had stripped off and got in the showers we were the only ones left in there. It seemed funny being back in school showers, there’s something about them. As I was showering I was
remembering my days at school when all us little girls were shy about being naked
together, how we used to try to cover ourselves and only have a few seconds under the water.

Jenny suddenly said something that brought me back to reality and I looked over at her. She has quite a slim body with shoulder length brown hair. Her breasts are about the same size as mine but her nipples are a lot smaller. When she turned to look at me I saw that she hardly had any pubic hair, it didn’t look as if she shaved, she only had a few and they were all in a tall thin triangle above the front of her pussy. Jenny saw me looking at her and asked me how often I shaved my pussy. She seemed
fascinated when I told her that I didn’t shave any more, that I had removed them all with a special machine. I could she was cringing as I was telling her about the
depilatory machine so I told her that it didn’t hurt at all, the only problem was that it took so long. Jenny joked, saying

“Well it wouldn’t take long with me with the few that I’ve got.”

I laughed a bit and agreed with her.

As we were getting dressed Jenny noticed that I didn’t have a bra or knickers and said,

“Got rid of your bras and knickers as well then.”

She had said it in a joking way and just said,

“Oh!”

When I told her that I had stopped wearing them over 6 months ago.

On the way out Jenny asked me if I’d like to go for a drink with her. I said,

“Thank you for the offer but I’ve got to get back to my Master.”

She looked a bit puzzled as I continued,

“How about after next week’s class?”

Jenny said, “OK” and I headed for home.

Back home Jon asked me how I had got on and I told him that I had enjoyed it and that I wanted to go again the next week. I told him all about Jenny and he said that I would have to watch her; he said that she sounded as if she was a lesbian and might try to get into my knickers - if I’d been wearing any. When I told Jon that most of the other women there had been wearing leotards he said that we would go and have a look in the shops and see what we could find.

When I got up on the Friday morning I had aches all over. It took until lunchtime for me to get back to normal.


Saturday November 7 and Sunday November 8
The weekend went off without anything interesting happening, probably because Jon had a lot of work to do and he had to go in to work on the Sunday - all day. I say without anything interesting happening but that’s not quite true. I broke a cup when I was washing-up on the Saturday evening and Jon had me ‘assume the position’ on the kitchen floor for about 30 minutes before he put me over his knee and gave me 100 slaps with his hand. My bum was bright red and sore by the time I had said,

“100, thank you Master” but I managed to avoid crying.

After he’d finished that Jon had me bend over the kitchen table and he had me from behind. It hurt my bum each time he slammed into me. Because I had nearly cum while he had been spanking my bum, I came twice before he came in me. He had me stay laid over the kitchen table for 15 minutes after he pulled out and I could feel our juices running down my legs. I wanted to reach under and make myself cum again but Jon threatened to restrain me in the frame in the back garden for an hour. It was bloody cold outside so I managed to wait until he let me go and take a shower.